Author's note: This is the largest story I have ever written. Its name has changed three times and the plot is nothing like I envisioned. I hope you enjoy it.

The Link

Chapter 1 - Sam

I needed God. It was hypocritical of me since I never believed. I couldn't fathom his existence, so I ignored the issue altogether in the past. If God wished me to know of him, he would have simply stopped by and said hello. The lack of an introduction meant God didn't exist, or he didn't give a shit. To me, clergy were no different than used car salesmen promising an eternity of maintenance free driving.

More blood seeped through my fingers. God would be handy right now. The wound was probably deep. It didn't hurt as much as I thought it should. That was disconcerting. I tried to reach across my body to open the car door. My twisting torso hurt more than I thought it should. That was disconcerting as well.

My car had spun laterally in the collision. The SUV that struck mine overturned and rolled into a wire fence that separated the desert proper from the pavement. It steadied after rocking on its hood a few times. I pushed the bloody airbag back and spat some of the powdery residue from my mouth. The pink mist I created frightened me. I licked my finger, and it came back bright red. Most disconcerting. I was likely dying.

My head fell back against the broken headrest. I slowed my breathing and tried to feel how damaged my insides were. I reevaluated my need of God. I actually needed him not to exist. For if he did, I was screwed. Hell would have been devising my eternity with relish. As a human being, I sucked. I coughed up some blood that was blocking the back of my throat and wondered if it was possible to drown in my own fluids.

I groaned as I forced my free hand across my body and pulled on the door handle. I heard the mechanism pop, but the bent up door refused to move. I almost laughed, maybe my hell had already begun. I pushed with my shoulder, causing a sharp pain to emanate from the hole in my side. More blood. I wasn't sure how much more was in my body. My hand wasn't an effective band-aid.

The seatbelt was still fastened. Here I was killing myself to open the car door, and I hadn't even undone the belt. More wonderful humor to consider as I burned for eternity. I popped the catch and the belt released but refused to suck itself back into its holder. No matter, if I did get out of the car, I wasn't going to get back in. I laid down across the divider and reached for the passenger side door. The handle popped, and the door slowly opened. The hellish Arizona desert heat hit me in the face. I should have spent a few more minutes enjoying what was left of the air conditioning. I sighed, it would be good practice for the afterlife.

My legs pushed, my arm pulled as I slowly extracted myself from the now visibly smaller driver compartment. Future bruises announced themselves loudly as I moved. Things became easier once I had gotten my ass over the divider. I grabbed the hood of my car on instinct, trying to pull myself out. It felt like the coils of a stove. Damn sun. I snapped my hand back and used what leverage I could find on the cooler insides of the car. Slowly, I turned my body and came out legs first.

Standing was less of an effort than I had imagined it would be. I looked down at my side; blood was coating my shirt and covering my hand. It hadn't begun to soak my pants. Maybe I would just die of dehydration instead of bleeding to death. I steadied myself and looked down the road in both directions. Silence, not another moving vehicle in sight, the middle of nowhere. A good road to take if you're transporting ten pounds of pot. A really bad choice if you plan on having an accident.

I pulled out my phone. No service. Seemed right. There was no reason a shit like me deserved a break. I lifted up my shirt to see the wound. More of a gash really, about two inches long and maybe an eighth inch deep at the worst. Nasty, but not as bad as I had first thought. The side view mirror informed me that my bottom teeth had torn into my lower lip. Blood had soaked a bit of my scraggly beard. Again, not as serious as I had first thought. I was pretty confident that I would live long enough to die of thirst.

I stumbled over to my assailant's SUV. If I walked slightly funny, it hurt less.

The windows on the driver's side of the car had shattered. The roof frame was bent a few inches toward the front but seemed to be holding steady. I heard a low moan as I approached. Bending was difficult.

A woman lay along the overturned roof. She obviously hadn't been wearing her seat belt. I leaned in and choked back bile. Her legs were bent wrongly. White bone had torn through her pants below the left knee. Her hips seemed oddly askew, and blood pooled around her. I reached in and pulled some her brown hair from her bloody face so I could see her eyes.

"Hello?" I said stupidly. I held back the are-you-alright because she wasn't. She was truly screwed. Her eyes opened slowly. I tried to smile. It would be what I wanted to see in my last moments. Someone, anyone smiling would be better than nothing. I had little doubt these were her last moments.

"Hi," she groaned back. I reached in and grasped her hand that was lying limp near her head. I don't think she could feel it. "How bad?" I was about to lie. I couldn't. If it were me, I would want to know.

"Bad," I said, trying to be soft. I saw a tear form in her eye. I bit back my own. I hadn't cried since I was ten. Then again, I never saw someone die before. "There's no one on the road and no phone service."

"You're here," she said. I moved closer. I hate death. I don't do funerals or go near hospitals. For some reason, empathy forced me to commit to her. There wasn't anyone else to dump it on and I couldn't let her die alone in the desert. "I'm so sorry," she groaned. I wasn't exactly caring who was to blame for the accident. It seemed silly now.

"It doesn't matter," I stuttered. Damn tears. "Is there someone you want me to talk with?" I hoped she wasn't worthless like me. I hoped she had someone.

"You can't let them take the baby," she said weakly, her eyes darting from side to side. I think she wanted to move her head, and it wasn't responding. Delirium was setting in. "Promise me," she added.

"I..." my words caught when my eyes spotted movement in the back. An upside down car seat, still secured, contained a strapped in baby with wide open eyes looking at me like being upside down was normal. The child's thin hair was hanging straight down, moving with the turns of it's head.

"Shit!" I said too loud. I tried to crawl under the seat tops, failed and retracted myself quickly from the car. Ignoring the pain, I practically dove into the back window. It took way too long to decipher the car seat connections. The baby just looked at me, its upside down eyes barely blinking as they traveled around my face. It made no sound beyond blowing drool bubbles out the corner of its mouth. My only thought was to bring it to its mother. She had to see that her baby was okay. One could die in peace knowing that - I was sure of it. I silently cursed the insane engineer who designed the car seat.

When the seat finally broke free, I lowered it gently and turned the child around. It made a funny face, like an old man trying to struggle up a tall flight of stairs. A wet gurgling sound followed from within the seat. The smell that quickly grew was staggering. I ignored it as best I could. I pushed some flowered cloth bags out of the way and pulled the child, seat and all, out the window. The base of the seat barely fit. It wasn't going to make it into the front.

I set the car seat on the ground and started undoing more straps. Another moan from the front made me move faster. The child just watched me work, unconcerned it was 110 degrees out, and we would all likely soon die. I crawled carefully while keeping the smelly child at arms length. I scooted myself back in and sat the baby next to its mother, out of the pooling blood. My side was complaining fiercely, but I wasn't dying.

"Don't let them take her," the woman insisted. A struggled smile formed on her lips as her eyes took in the child.

"She's fine," I said, realizing it was a girl, "I'll make sure she gets where she needs too." The woman gritted her teeth and scrunched her eyes at some unknown wave of pain.

"You have to take her," the woman continued, "there's no one else." She paused to deal with more pain. How I wished I could ease it. I hated watching. "They'll come after you." I wasn't sure who she thought I was.

"I'm not someone you give a baby too," I said, "I'll get her to the police. I won't let anyone take her." I could promise no more, and I wasn't going to lie to a dying woman - delirious or not.

"No!" she shouted. It cost her a lot. I reached in to hold her hand again. This was harder than I ever imagined.

"She's special. They will try and take her," she was gasping for air, "you must not let that happen." I studied her carefully and no longer thought she was the mother. Something was screwed up. Maybe she was one of those crazy women who steals other's babies. Her breathing was coming in fits. "What's your name?" she asked during an exhale.

"Sam," I answered.

"Promise me, Sam," she struggled with the words. A damn dying wish.

"I can't take a baby," I insisted. Pot running was one thing; kidnapping was a whole different 20 years in prison.

"They will use her," she said, her eyes trying desperately to stay open. Who the hell uses babies? The woman needed the truth. It wasn't like she could turn me in.

"I'm two-bit drug mule," I said. The admission hurt. It was what I was, and I didn't see that ever changing. "I'm not fit to take care of a baby." The woman smiled a huge smile of forgiveness I didn't deserve. I wanted her to take it back.

"Take her to Portland," the woman pleaded. Blood was leaking from her mouth, ruining the smile. "Promise me you'll take her that far."

"Portland," I nodded, I knew I was lying. I was lying to a dying woman. I was truly shit.

"138 North Packard. Repeat it." The blood was making her words bubbly.

"138 North Packard," I said back. The baby babbled, joining in the lies I was telling.

"They will hunt you," She said, her eyes no longer focusing on me or anything else. Her delusions were getting stronger. "Sam!" she suddenly called out.

"I'm here," I said, moving my hand from her lifeless palm to her forehead.

"You will do it?" she pleaded again.

"Yes," I lied.

"Then know, I love you for it. I love..." Silence followed. Her eyes never closed when the breathing stopped. Damn tears. I pushed more of her hair away from her face. I couldn't stop the flood. I scooted back out the window, pulling the stinking baby out with me. I placed her in her car seat and looked at the nameless little girl.

"She loved me," I said softly. Words I hadn't heard since I was a child. The baby smiled at my memories. I wiped my eyes with the back of my hand, trying to let it go. She loved me, and I never asked for her name.

I pulled the baby and her seat into the little shade the side of the car offered. She babbled at the sound of the seat scraping along the sandpaper surface. I crawled back into the back window, pulling out the two flowery bags I ignored before. Hopefully, there was something in them. In my trunk, I only had a small overnight bag, pot, and a couple of blankets to cover the pot.

The first bag was the baby's. Diapers, wipes, and a six pack of warm juice boxes with two empty baby bottles. If there was a God, he sent the juice boxes. The devil must have sent the diapers. I couldn't in good conscience allow the child to sit in her poop now. The diapers were all loose without instructions. I fished deeper into the bag. A couple of rubber chew toys and a folded plastic mat, no diaper directions. I looked at the child.

"You know how to do this?" I said, holding up one of the diapers. She smiled.

"You're a stinky baby," I said, smiling back. This time I received a large toothless grin. I poked her tummy with the end of the diaper. "Stinky, stinky," I babbled. She could laugh. The death of the lady, my totaled car, and our slow demise to dehydration disappeared in that laugh. I had her unconditional attention and a selfishly abused it. Absorbing baby laughter seemed to lighten the misery. No matter what I did, as long as I smiled, she would break into her breathy laugh that cooled my ears. She was special alright.

I spread out the plastic mat in the shade of the car. I lifted the smiling baby and laid her gently on her back. She was wearing a red flowered matching shirt and pants. Her arms were reaching for me as I pulled off her pants while calling her Stinky. She seemed to adore the name. I found new and exciting ways to pronounce it. She loved it more. I learned I liked baby girls. Too bad they grow up to become picky and judgemental.

I looked carefully at how her diaper was attached. Taped at the front. I unfolded a new diaper and flipped it over so it would work like the current one. This wasn't going to be as difficult as I thought. I released the tabs on the tape and undid her diaper and pulled back the front.

"Oh...Stinky," I groaned, trying not to lose what little was in my stomach. She laughed at that too. It was brown with green streaks, smelling of sewer, and seemed to be everywhere. I placed my hand over her tummy, to keep her in place while I fished for the baby wipes I had seen in the bag. I tried not to look at the mess.

My hand began to tingle on her tummy, almost like it had gone to sleep. I grabbed the package of wipes with my other hand, turning my attention back to Stinky. The tingle had expanded up my arm, a strangely comfortable feeling. I slowed, watching her eyes take me in. My body embraced the pleasant feeling as it spread. My smile grew, my eyes closed. Peace, simple and pure, wrapped around me like a blanket.

An awe of life developed inside me. I remembered the first time I saw the vastness of the ocean, the desert sunset, and a baby deer in the woods. All of these spread like a soft fog in my mind. Each igniting an excitement in tomorrow. My place was comfortably defined, yet a vastness so unlimited was spread before me, and nothing seemed impossible. Most of what I had done before was no more than a lesson of what not to do. I had so much potential and knew what was needed. I saw the future, where I should be, a place where I mattered and had the respect of so many. There was no embarrassment, no failures or regrets. Happiness was such a simple thing.

I quickly pulled my hand away. The feelings dissipated like a receding tide. I breathed. She was very special.

"Who are you, Stinky?" I asked. The little smile factory gave me no answer I could understand.

Chapter 2 - Sam

Stinky's butt was disgusting. A newfound respect for my mother grew in me as I lifted legs, shifted them this way and that, using way too many wipes to remove the foulness. The tingling started again, so I switched hands which seemed to stall the effect.

"You're gross, Stinky," I said, trying not to gag. She just smiled. Anything I would say or do seemed to please her. "Your butts all red now. What did you eat? It's like toxic waste." More smiles and part of a laugh. I had to switch hands again.

"I got it on my damn fingers," I said, pulling another wipe out. Stinky seemed to enjoy my complaining. I had to admit, I enjoyed her smiles. I always figured being a parent was a sucker play. I was beginning to see the appeal. Her happiness was contagious.

I pulled away the soiled diaper and filled it with nasty wipes, folding the grossness away. I tucked the clean diaper under Stinky's red butt. It took me two tries at taping it shut. It was too loose the first time.

"There, isn't that better?" I asked her. She kicked her legs at me, obviously pleased with her clean ass. It was strange, looking down at her. At that moment, I was all she had. My hands found her feet and pumped them back and forth like she was riding a bike. She thought it was a fabulous game. The tingling began again. This time, I didn't let go.

Dreams, fabulous dreams. My own dreams made whole. Paths to achieving them no longer seemed insurmountable. My mental fortitude grew as fast as my potential. I saw how I could shape the world, adding instead of subtracting, building instead of weakening. I liked myself for the first time in years. I let go of Stinky's feet and breathed deep. She smiled. I knew then I would make good on my lies. Stinky was going to Portland. She was too important to ignore.

Stinky and I sat, splitting an apple juice box. I was able to squeeze half of it into one of the bottles without getting everything sticky. She was pretty good about helping to hold the bottle. We were partners in crime now. I had thrown the fouled diaper and wipes as deep into the desert as I could. The odor had been too much to bear. Stinky did nothing to stop me, so I labeled her an accessory to my blatant disregard for the Arizona littering laws. Stinky and I were badass.

Eventually, another vehicle would come down the road. It was a lonely two-lane road used mostly for ranch access. As the heat of the day wound down, someone would want to take a trip to civilization. If not, it would be a very long walk. One I wouldn't attempt with the sun up.

I settled Stinky into her car seat, buckling her back in. Leaving her in the shade, I retrieved the pot I had been transporting, wrapped it in one of the blankets and stashed it off the side of the road, behind a sequoia that was hosting a few scraggly bushes at its base. I was taking a risk that it wouldn't be found. Losing a delivery was not a healthy thing to do. Since I had stopped bleeding, I changed into a clean shirt I had in my travel bag. The other blanket, I used to cover the poor woman. A task I found difficult.

I couldn't find a purse and it didn't feel right to search the body. I wondered if I would ever know who loved me. The second bag from Stinky's car held some women's clothes and toiletries. At the bottom of the bag, I found a thick roll of twenty dollar bills. I transferred the few things of Stinky's into the diaper bag, plus the money. Just shy of three thousand dollars. Stinky's inheritance, more than enough to get us to Portland.

I looked at the time on my phone and thought I should wait thirty minutes before opening another juice box. I had it worked out to get us to sunset. It was so damn hot; even sweat evaporated before it could soak clothes. After it got dark, we would have to start walking. We spent our waiting time talking. Well, I talked, and Stinky listened. She was a wonderful listener, unlike all the women in my past. She laughed at my jokes and just about anything else I spoke about.

Two juice boxes later, I began to get concerned. Stinky was getting lethargic. Her reactions slowed, and the animation had left her arms and legs. I pulled her out of her chair and laid her back on the plastic mat in the shade. She felt warm, so I stripped her to her diaper. I used a clean diaper as a fan and created a breeze for her. She closed her eyes, her lips moving as if they were feeding. She slept as I fanned and worried.

I got it in my head that Stinky was my chance at redemption. I had done some pretty awful things in my life. Nothing like murder but screwing over others never bothered me. The strange hope that bled through Stinky was mind altering. I didn't understand it; I just accepted it. I made it my mission to preserve it. If I could do that, it would be like apologizing to the world and the world having to accept. She was my life raft. She was changing me, and it felt good.
It's not like I had much future in transporting pot. Colorado was the first state to fall, and I was sure others would follow in time. Once it was a business, uneducated slobs like me were out of a job. Bussing tables or washing dishes was all I was qualified for. That would have to change.

The lady said I would be hunted, that they would use Stinky. The thoughts didn't sound as ridiculous as when I had first heard them. I didn't know who 'they' were, but I knew how to hide. I had been practicing running under the radar for my whole adult life. A child was just another package. I could move her from point A to point B without being noticed. Stinky was my destiny. My ultimate run. I looked down at the sleeping baby. Hope had an amazing effect.

The shadows were long when I finally heard an engine. A small box truck was coming down the road. I lifted stinky in my arms, waking her. I didn't like how warm she was. Her head fell to my shoulder sluggishly. I needed the vehicle to stop. I couldn't imagine it wouldn't. Her legs were using my arm like a seat causing the tingle to grow. Clarity surged through me. The desert lost its dullness, its beauty exploding in my eyes. I saw the slight increase in the speed of the truck and sensed the driver's desire to pass us by. It was as clear as if I were sitting next to him. I was inside him. I knew his conscience was digging into his mind, fighting against a desire to avoid other's problems. I stepped onto the road with confidence. The brakes engaged, the back of the truck sliding sideways, the driver compensating as I knew he would. The truck skid to a halt. I had five feet to spare. Not really a challenge.

"Shit!" the driver screamed as he exited the truck. He slammed the door. "Are you stupid? I almost killed you." He was a stocky man in overalls.

"I needed you to stop," I said, walking quickly to passenger side of the cab. He wasn't the violent type. I don't know how I knew, I just did. He was scared, socially inept. Unconfident in a crisis but generally a good man. Hope told me so.

"Where the hell do you think you're going?' the man yelled, hurrying after me.

"My baby needs to cool down," I replied, "she's overheated. We've been out here all day." I wasn't stopping. He did.

"A baby?" He said with sorrow. I could feel his heart drop. He almost left a child on the side of the road. Guilt filled him, then a strength swelled in his mind. He committed. "Let me start up the truck, get the air going again." He moved quickly to the driver side. I found the passenger side locked. The man climbed into the driver seat and unhesitantly popped the lock. It felt significantly cooler in the cab.

I laid Stinky on the bench seat, climbed in and closed the door. The man closed his door and started up the engine and adjusted the air to full. He put both hands on the wheel, bowed his head and sighed.

"I'm sorry," he said quietly. Stinky's power had receded and left me with a slight headache. I couldn't feel him any longer, and the memory of the oncoming truck sent a shiver through me. I had to take a deep breath to quell the latent fear.

"You stopped," I said with half a smile, "we're grateful." I hoped it would be enough. I needed him to trust me. I closed my eyes and tried to forget the image of the oncoming truck. The damn thing almost hit me. I ran my hand along Stinky's back. It was uncomfortably warm.

"Let me pull off to the side," he said, putting the truck into gear. I nodded as we maneuvered off the road. I could have told him it was unnecessary. He was the first vehicle in nearly four hours.

"I'm Jack," I said, holding out my hand. Not my real name, but I felt he needed some frame of reference.

"Charlie," he responded, shaking my hand.

"This is my daughter, Mary," I said, continuing the lies. He smiled at Stinky.

"What happened?" He asked, looking at the overturned car.

"Best guess," I said with confidence, "the lady in that car fell asleep behind the wheel." I pointed to the overturned vehicle.

"Where...is she?" Charlie was at a loss for words. Like me, I could tell he wasn't comfortable with death.

"I don't think she was wearing her seat belt," I answered, "she didn't make it. I don't even know her name." I didn't have to fake my sorrow. She loved me and entrusted me with Stinky.

"Oh, hell," Charlie sighed, looking down at his feet. "Anyone else hurt?"

"No, Mary and I were lucky," I responded. Stinky's skin was cooling. I lifted my hand as the tingling started. For some reason, I felt it best not to live in it. It was special and probably shouldn't be used as a crutch. I certainly didn't want to extend my headache or jump in front of another oncoming truck.

"I can get you to Winslow," Charlie said, "phone coverage will be spotty for awhile."

"Anywhere but here," I said in a grateful tone.

"What about the lady in the car?" Charlie asked. He didn't look like he wanted to touch a dead body. Nor did I.

"Do you have room in the back?" I asked, tilting my head toward the rear.

"I don't have the key," Charlie said, "I'm helping my brother move. He's got the key to the padlock." I disliked leaving the nameless woman alone in the desert. There was no way she could ride up front and I wasn't going to insult the body by strapping it to the roof. The police were going to have to handle it.

"It's probably best if we just call the police as soon as we can," I said, "anything else seems disrespectful." Charlie gave me a relieved nod of agreement. "I covered her with a blanket. It's the best we can do for now."

"Gather what you need, I'll watch your daughter." I left the cab and gathered Stinky's diaper bag, car seat, and my overnight bag. It took a few minutes to get the car seat set up. I had to guess how the seat belts fed through the frame. It seemed secure when I buckled Stinky, still sound asleep, into it. I was relieved to find her skin physically cooler. It was tight, but I squeezed in with the bags and we headed off.

"I'm glad you happened by." I tried to bolster Charlie. I needed his trust. "I think we were pretty close to being in real trouble."

"I'm sorry I wasn't here sooner," Charlie said, ignoring his initial misgivings, "must have been pretty bad by the looks of the cars."

"Yeah, my side is killing me," I said, lifting the edge of my shirt. The blood was all dry. Nothing new was leaking out.

"Those car seats must really work," Charlie continued, his eyes traveling to Stinky for a quick look.

"I don't think she even knew it happened," I said, giving Stinky's feet a quick squeeze, "the heat bothered her more."

"Bet her mother will be relieved," Charlie said with a grin.

"I'm all Mary's got Charlie," I said sadly, "Cancer." That one word explained a lot. It also guaranteed he wouldn't dig any further. It was shitty of me to invent a dead wife, but I needed to keep the story simple. Some shared grief goes a long way to building trust.

"I'm so sorry." Charlie's grin faded quickly. "It must be hard, raising her by yourself."

"It's been hard, but she's a good kid," I said, my eyes on Stinky, "she doesn't complain much and she's a wonderful listener." I added the last to lighten the talk up. No need to concentrate on death.

"She sure is a pretty girl." Charlie's smile returned. I joined him. She was certainly the best looking baby I had ever seen.

"Got her looks from her mother," I added.

"Hopefully, all girls do," Charlie joked. We shared a small chuckle. Bonding complete.

"You live in Winslow?" I asked.

"Nope, I live in Albuquerque," Charlie replied, his posture more relaxed, "my brother is moving to Flagstaff. Following his new wife who has a better job than he does." He pointed down the road. "I took a wrong turn and found myself on this long cut." I smiled as if it could happen to anyone. I was more than pleased he didn't know the locals. It would make things easier for the both of us.

Stinky started, her arms jerking as she woke. Her eyes found mine and she smiled. She trusted me. I wasn't sure I was worthy of the trust. My words to Charlie were bold faced lies. I lied as much as I told the truth in my life. I did the only thing I could do in midst of such faith. I tickled her toes and smiled back. Her temperature seemed to have returned to normal.

"She sure loves you," Charlie stated, his eyes moving between the road and Stinky. The thought was entirely too pleasant. Love does not manifest in the space of a few hours. I hadn't felt it since I was a child. Love was for other people. She merely trusts me. Normally I would think the trusting person a fool. In this case, her trust was not unfounded.

We had driven for 15 minutes before Charlie's turned onto a real road with other cars and his phone dinged. I pulled mine out and saw two bars. I made a show of sliding my finger and pushing the screen and then sighed loudly as I turned it off.

"Out of juice," I lied, waving my phone in disgust.

"Here, use mine," Charlie offered. I thanked him and dialed 911. Much better that it be his phone. I had no idea who might want Stinky. There was no reason to leave a trail of breadcrumbs for them. I would have avoided the phone call altogether if the lady wasn't lying dead in the desert. She deserved more than to be forgotten.

"I need to report an accident," I said once the operator answered. I went through an explanation that Charlie wouldn't discount. I explained the reason I had to leave the scene and the unfortunate death. I had some trouble explaining its location. There weren't many landmarks, and the turnoffs were unmarked, most likely very long driveways. Between Charlie and I, they had enough information to find the spot. I promised I would go directly to the police station in Winslow as soon as my daughter was taken care of. I trusted them to care of the lady's remains. Their trust in me was unfounded.

We approached Winslow as the sun set. It was a smaller city than I hoped. The problem with small towns is that everyone knows everyone else. A stranger and his daughter would have difficulty blending in. It would also be more difficult to find transportation. I had to remain near the highway, blend with the travelers and head out as quickly as possible. I had to find someway to get rid of Charlie as well.

"The Motel 6 sounds good," I said, pointing at the billboard that forecasted it a mile ahead. "Can you drop us off there?"

"Sure," Charlie replied, "or I can get you to Flagstaff. It might be a little easier to get some transportation from there." He gave me a knowing smile. I swallowed hard.

Chapter 3 - Sam

"I'm supposed to see the police in Winslow," I said, keeping my falsehoods straight. Maybe Charlie forgot. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

"Mary, or whatever her name is ... special," Charlie straightened his arms, pushing his back into the seat and flexing his shoulders. "I don't know how, but she showed me things when you were getting your bags." He turned to me, "She trusts you, so I trust you. I even trust that your lies are necessary." His eyes returned to the road. I watched him for a moment. I wasn't the only one Stinky affected. Jealousy flashed for a moment, but I let it go.

"You felt her?" I verified.

"If you can call it that," he answered, "one second I was rubbing her back and the next I was perfectly there." Perfect was a good word. Supreme clarity. "I know you cared for the woman in that car. I know you care for Mary. I also sensed your need to stay under the radar."

"I call her Stinky," I said. Stinky lit up and smiled at my words. "I don't know her real name either." Charlie smiled as well. "My real name is Samuel. My friends call me Sam."

"Why Stinky, Sam?" he asked.

"Let's stop at a grocery store and I'll show you," I said with humor, "I didn't know when she ate last, but I do know when she pooped last." Charlie laughed. It was a good healthy laugh that brought out a breathy one from Stinky.

"Food is a good idea," Charlie agreed. I confided in him, telling him the truth as I knew it, knowing he had felt a lot of it through Stinky. I left out the ten pounds of pot since I didn't know where he drew his moral line. We pulled into a grocery store off Interstate 40, inside of Winslow proper. I fished out pants and a shirt for Stinky so she would be more presentable.

"She sure is a calm child," Charlie observed, "my brothers kids can't go thirty minutes without complaining about something." He was right, not that I had much experience. When I paid attention to her, she smiled. When I didn't, she just watched me. I suspect she was as hungry as I was, but not a single cry to let me know.

"Special," was all I said. Charlie nodded. I added some socks which seemed to please Stinky or maybe she thought I was playing with her feet. No matter. Her smile owned me.

Two men with a baby pushing a cart through a grocery attracted attention. I hadn't thought it would, but we were getting looks. Mostly from the women. A glance at us, one at Stinky and a strange knowing smile. I think they thought we were a gay couple with a child. I started smiling back. I was the type of person who didn't get second looks. Stinky got me those looks, even if it was for the wrong reason. I straightened, trying to look like a good father.

We hit the diaper aisle and stocked up. I grabbed a few more boxes of wipes. I had to figure out a way to not use half a box per poop. We moved to the baby food aisle and were immediately lost. Neither of us had any idea of what to get. There were choices galore and advertising that seemed specific to age and development. I wasn't sure how old Stinky was. Charlie gave me a funny look and a shrug when I asked him. So, I asked Stinky.

I wrapped my hand around Stinky's and let the tingle turn to wonder. Wonder to clear thought. Memories from bits of conversation and blurbs from words I had forgotten I'd read came flooding back. I stuck my little finger in Stinky's mouth. A couple of sharp little razors bit down. New teeth, somewhere around six months. Not crawling yet, less than ten months. I moved along the aisle till I found the proper solid food choices. Nothing dramatic, some carrots and green beans, well pureed. I picked up some Cheerios for her to gnaw on. Water and some yogurt for a cool treat. I opted for formula instead of milk. I remembered hearing some TV doctor say that cow's milk should be introduced slowly, at around eight months. I was in the third grade when I watched that with my mother.

I felt apprehension and fear. Not mine, someone else's. I looked at Charlie and saw indifference. It came from the aisle on the other side of the baby food. I walked around the endcap tasting fear mixed with an oppressive need. A young man with dusty brown hair and an unshaven face that had yet to fully mature. He stared at a bag of dog food. His jeans were baggy, and he wore an untucked long sleeve shirt. I could see the sweat on his temples and could feel him trying to build courage. He needed money desperately. Debt and shame were piled on his shoulders. I could sense the gun he hid in his pants. I looked at Stinky, and she smiled. I smiled back and walked toward the up and coming criminal.

"I'll buy your gun for a thousand," I offered quietly. He jumped. Stinky and I smiled.

"What?" he said, his eyes darting up and down the aisle. He thought I was setting him up.

"I'll give you a thousand for your gun," I repeated. It was so logical. He needed money, and I had extra. No one would get hurt. He wouldn't end up in jail, and the gun would leave circulation. I saw his hand moving slowly to his back. "You'll never make it," I warned. My reflexes, even holding Stinky, would be far beyond his. My confidence was unwavering.

"It's not my gun," He said, letting his arm drop back down to his side. I shrugged my shoulders. It was his choice. I just smiled. "Okay," he capitulated. I dropped my hand from Stinky and reached into my pocket for the roll of bills. My confidence and perfect presence fled. The fear was incredible. There is no such thing as extra money. This nutcase was going to rob the place, and I was about to pull out a wad of bills. I was doing it with a baby in my arms. I was a complete idiot.

I shifted my hand that was holding Stinky and slid my thumb under her top and let it lay against her back. Brilliance returned a moment too late. The boy had seen my hesitation and went for the gun. It came from his back, the barrel moving from the floor toward me. Time moved slowly for him, too slow. In the time it took him to raise the barrel, my hand shot from my pocket and diagrams of a Colt 45, original model 1911, flashed through my mind. My hand covered his; one finger engaged the safety another depressed the magazine release and still another tucked under his thumb disallowing the additional grip safety to be depressed. His eyes widened as the magazine hit the floor with a metallic clatter.

My foot moved quickly, topping the magazine, sliding it behind me and out of his reach. I twisted the weapon and the barrel away from us while moving Stinky farther from his reach. My weight went to my left foot. My right foot was ready. I had no doubt I could hit his head with it if I so wished. The boy's muscles slackened, his eyes moving from mine to Stinky's. He visibly calmed, then smiled.

"I have made a mistake," He said as his finger left the trigger. The words didn't fit his age or demeanor. He made no move to release the weapon. He wished me to hold him. Stinky's gift was traveling through me.

"How much do you need?" I asked.

"$480," He replied, "It's my grandfather's gun. I need to return it." I let go of him and the Colt. Reality returned to him. He stared for a moment, then replaced the gun under his shirt and into his pants. "I'm sorry," he offered. I pulled my thumb from Stinky's back. I let my breath out as real life took hold again. My right foot was no longer a weapon.

"You saw your potential," I said as I fished back into my pocket pulling out the roll of twenties. He was no longer highly concerned with the amount. I handed him the roll. "Take what you need."

"Who is she?" He asked as he slid the rubber band off the bills.

"Someone very special," I replied. He counted off exactly $480, replaced the rubber band and handed the rest of bills to me. I put them back in my pocket.

"An angel," he suggested while he pocketed the money. Charlie came around the corner and stopped in front of the magazine that was still on the floor.

"I miss something?' Charlie asked.

"A future rewritten," I said with an aplomb I didn't deserve to portray. It was Stinky's doing after all. The young man chuckled under his breath. "Are you going to be alright?" I asked him.

"I think so," he said with a smile. Charlie reached down and retrieved the magazine. "She changes things. How does she do it?"

"Ahh, you've been in her world," Charlie said, holding out the magazine. The young man took it and deposited it his front pocket.

"We have no idea," I answered, "faith seems to be part of it." The words felt strange coming from my mouth. I was always faithless. Maybe she was an angel. A stinky angel. Stinky leaned away from my chest trying to grab a colorful can off the shelf next to us. It was too big for her hand, so she just pushed it around trying to get a grip. Her face was tight with concentration. All baby at that moment.

"I have some apologies to make," the young man continued, "I've been pretty much an asshole for the last couple of years." He shook his head, "she washed out a lot of stupid. What's her name?"

"Stinky," Charlie answered with a grin. Stinky turned and smiled at Charlie. She knew we were talking about her.

"Thank you, Stinky," the man said with humor. Her eyes moved to the young man. He nodded, turned and walked away. I watched him walk without the swagger I would expect from a young hoodlum.
"Are you going to save the world?" I asked Stinky. She grabbed my nose and gave it a tug, then turned her eyes back to the shelf. I moved her closer so she could get both hands around the can. It was too heavy for her to lift, so I helped. I got a breathless laugh for my efforts. We didn't need a can of spray starch, but I bought it anyway.

"Your nose is bleeding," Charlie told me. I reached up and wiped under my nostrils. My finger came back with a small amount of blood. I wiped again, and it came back clean.

"I think I hit the airbag pretty hard," I said, shrugging it off to the accident.

"What was that all about," Charlie asked, once we were on the road again. I was busy feeding Stinky some slightly chunky carrot concoction that didn't smell tasty. She acted like it was chocolate cake. I couldn't seem to spoon it fast enough. It was the first time I had seen her demanding side. She also insisted on trying to help which made matters worse.

"The kid was going to rob the store," I said, using my finger too quickly dam up some dripping carrot on Stinky's chin. I pushed it up and between her lips. She grunted excitedly, wanting more. "It was strange. You know how you can remember things and dredge things up from long ago?"

"Yeah," Charlie answered, glancing between me and the road. I dipped the plastic spoon back in the jar as Stinky strained at the chair straps to try and reach it herself.

"This time, I recognized the gun and knew how to take it apart. I could see the manual." I said as Stinky's carrot covered hands helped me pull the spoon into her mouth.

"So?"

"I've never really touched a gun. Never liked them," I said, scooping up the carrot mess on Stinky's chin. Only half the stuff was making it in her mouth on the first try. This feeding thing would take some serious practice. "I think I was seeing someone else's memory."

"Maybe you see what you need," Charlie added.

"Stop helping," I said laughing. Stinky ignored me, tugging at the spoon. If her teeth were in, she would have bit the spoon in half. I pulled the spoon back and refilled it. "It was tense there for a moment. I can't believe I confronted him with her in my arms. It was so logical at the time though now it seems idiotic."

"It was risky," Charlie agreed.

"You don't think about risk," I continued. I succeeded in getting the spoon into Stinky's mouth intact. She inhaled the carrots and opened her mouth for more. "It was like I knew the outcome before I started. I saw nothing but success." I set carrot jar down on my knee and looked at Charlie. "What if I was wrong?"

"She has to come first," Charlie analyzed. My thoughts exactly. Stinky grunted like a chimp and waved her hands excitedly. I smiled and went back to feeding. She seemed to be starving.

"I have to get her to her people," I said, "someone who knows what to do." Charlie nodded as I spooned more orange glop into the bottomless pit. "I was the wrong person to pick for this job."

"I think you were the only person," Charlie chuckled, "Besides, she likes you." He looked over at the ravenous beast.

"She does, doesn't she?" I agreed, prouder than I had been in a long time. I've known her for only half a day, but I knew I would protect her with everything I had. I let my finger linger on her chin, cleaning more spillage. I let the tingle grow, and I smiled at her. Love flooded me, her love. I would protect her with my life if I had too. An ugly orange smeared smile appeared, her hunger forgotten for a moment. She was very addictive.

Chapter 4 - Sam

I woke with a start. The lack of engine noise was overpowering as I wiped the drool off my face. I didn't remember falling asleep. The truck was pulled over at a well-lit gas station. I panicked seeing both Stinky and Charlie gone. Her car seat was still in the truck, but she and her bag were gone. I jumped from the truck, looked around quickly and decided to head toward the mini-mart attached to the station. I took off at a jog, the thought of losing Stinky was filling me with fear.

Charlie emerged from the mini-mart, Stinky smiling in his arm. He saw the relief in my face and shrugged his shoulders. "Sorry, you looked dead to the world. I thought you could use a bit more sleep," he apologized.

"No worries," I lied. My shoulders relaxed.

"Stinky is an apt name," Charlie smiled. I laughed, realizing why he stopped. He handed me Stinky's bag and held onto the girl. She seemed at home in his arms. Jealousy poked at me again, but I let it go. Everyone deserves some love after changing a diaper.

"Now that we're in Flagstaff, what's the plan?" Charlie asked.

"A place to sleep and I'll need to find some transportation," I said, thinking out loud, "maybe Amtrak." We started moving back to the truck.

"I hate goodbyes," Charlie said, moving slowly, "she makes it even harder." I could only nod. I would be in the same boat once I get to Portland. It was sad thinking about it. Though it hadn't been an entire day, Stinky made it seem an eternity.

"I think there's a Roadway Inn, a couple of blocks from the train station," Charlie continued, "It may not be the best, but it's cheap."

"Cheap is good," I agreed, "and all we're going to do is sleep. Can't believe I nodded out during the drive." Charlie lifted Stinky and put his lips to her forehead. He closed his eyes and held her there. I knew she was joining with him for the last time. His eyes flew open.

"They're coming," he said, handing me Stinky. He moved quickly to the truck. I followed trusting his words. "They're looking for the truck," He continued, as he opened the door and started to unhook the baby seat. "About four blocks away." He pointed to the southeast, diagonally across the street.

"Who's coming?" I asked, taking my overnight bag he thrust out behind him.

"Police, I think," Charlie answered as he removed the last of the car seat straps, "They're looking for her." His voice was as rushed as his movements.

"How did they know we are here?"

"I don't know, maybe my phone," Charlie responded shrugging his shoulders. He handed me the car seat. I shouldered the bags and took the seat. He looked at me with seriousness, "they want her. I don't know why, but I think we are in the way. They know of her and are wary of us."

"Shit," I sighed. My mind worked quickly, trying to figure out my next move. Leaving the truck was a given. "You have to stay with the truck," I said quickly. I thrust my left hip forward. "Take my phone out of my pocket and shove it between the seats. If they're tracking it, say I must have left it when you dropped me at the Motel 6 in Winslow." Charlie nodded and retrieved the phone.

"Go," Charlie said, "take care of her."

"Thank you, Charlie," I returned as I moved off quickly, my arms full of bags, seat, and baby. I moved behind the mini-mart toward a large metal dumpster. I was able to scoot behind, between it and the fence. I watched as Charlie hopped in the truck and started off down the road. Sirens and flashing lights followed only a few seconds later. I doubt if he made half a block.

One of the police cars pulled into the mini-mart and two officers got out. Both cops were wearing skin-tight blue gloves, most likely latex. One went directly into the store, the other stood watching whatever was happening down the street with Charlie. The store would have video, and I knew my time was limited. Whoever was after Stinky held enough power to track us down quickly. I thought about using Stinky, then shelved the idea. The cops had guns, and I might get too brave. The gloves meant they were aware of Stinky's gift, or under orders from someone who was. I needed a diversion.

The dumpster was full of cardboard, paper, and plastic. It would burn. I could be a block away before it was noticed. I assessed my supplies and decided against carrying the car seat. It was too bulky to make a getaway. The bags and baby were enough.

The cop moved toward the mini-mart following his partner and disappeared from my view. I prayed the clerk didn't have the ability to replay video, and they would have to wait for a manager or owner. I lifted the dumpster's plastic lid until it leaned against the fence. I put the car seat in the bin and lit a corner of a piece of paper on fire with my lighter. It started burning quickly. On a whim, I tossed in Stinky's can of starch and took off down the side road, away from where the action was.

I was a block and a half away when I heard the shouts of fire. I turned, moving between some bushes, and started walking through the backyards of modest homes. It was dark enough that I couldn't be seen from the road. A small tract of trees divided the properties on each side. I hugged the tree line, and moved as quickly as I could, trying to calculate my next step.

A loud explosion echoed off the houses. The can of starch had burst. I saw lights go on in some of the houses and rethought the wisdom of adding the can to the fire. I heard a sliding door open a few house behind me and another next to it. There was talk and interest in what was happening. Another door opened in front of me, and an old woman walked out onto a wooden deck.

"What's going on?" the woman called to me. In the dark, she probably thought me a neighbor. I was out of options and needed cover. I saw reflections of rotating blue and red lights coming from the street. I moved toward the woman.

"A problem at the mini-mart," I said as generically as possible. I didn't think her sight was that good or she would have questioned the bags and baby in my arms.

"I hope they aren't getting robbed again," the woman said, rising on her toes as if it would help her see more. The flashing lights from the road were raising my adrenaline and making me move faster. Thankfully, the lights were attracting the other neighbors eyes.

The woman was wearing a robe and slippers. As I neared, she became visibly startled when she recognized the burdens in my arms. She stepped backward toward her sliding glass door as I sped forward.

"Please," I said, holding Stinky high on my chest, "I need to borrow your phone." The woman looked at me and back at the lights behind the trees. I could see she was connecting me to them since we were both out of place. I moved quicker when I saw her reach for the door handle.

"Please," I said desperately, dropping my bags and laying my hand on her arm. My other hand snuck up under Stinky's top, gracing the skin on her belly.

"Don't hurt..." the woman's panic drifted away as Stinky invaded both our minds. I could sense the woman's loneliness. I saw an image of man and experienced the loss she felt, still strong though I knew it was years ago. I watched as her confusion changed to determination and a smile graced her lips. "Inside, quickly," she said.

I sensed the police and their desire to find Stinky. I squatted, picking up the bags and followed the woman into her house. As soon as I entered, she closed the door, the drapes, and pointed to a small couch. I dropped the bags in front of the couch and sat down heavily. Stinky bounced in my lap and smiled. Reality returned. I let my breath slow back down to normal.

"Who is she?" the woman asked. Her eyes were kind, almost grandmother like as she examined Stinky. I could see we had disturbed her sleep. Her curled gray hairs were askew, and her face was devoid of any makeup.

"I don't know," I replied, knowing I couldn't lie. She had felt Stinky.

"You have the same name as my late husband, Sam" the woman said. My eyes widened. Stinky had shown her what she needed to see.

"I saw him," I admitted, "he was tall with gray sideburns and his eyes formed deep crinkles when he smiled." The woman smiled lovingly. The smile was for her husband, not for me.

"She's special," the woman said, sitting down next to me. Stinky reached out to the woman, and I helped her change laps.

"Very special," I added.

"I'm Rose," the woman said as she held Stinky.

"I'm Sam, as you know, and that's Stinky," I said. Stinky smiled at her name.

"Stinky? What an awful name for such a beautiful child," Rose said as she lightly bounced Stinky on her lap. Stinky gave Rose one of her breathless laughs.

"I don't know her real name," I said, "the first time I met her, she pooped and was...well stinky. It kind of stuck." Stinky smiled when I said her name again. "See, she likes it." Rose laughed. I could see it had been a long time since she had laughed. It made me feel good to be part of it. Strange, I never cared for the feelings of old ladies in the past.

"Would you like something to eat, Sam?" Rose asked. I was hungry, but would have said yes either way. I could tell she wanted to feed me. That it would make her feel good to watch me eat. I liked the idea of her feeling good. Stinky was changing me.

"That would be wonderful," I replied. Rose smiled in a grandmotherly way and handed Stinky back to me. I followed her into the kitchen.

"I always make a few meals at a time when I cook," Rose said as she pulled out a deep dish from the refrigerator, "decided to make fried chicken today. I hope you like chicken."

"Yes, very much," I answered. I sat down with Stinky at the kitchen table. It was a small kitchen. The table was pushed against the corner with three chairs, two on one side and one at the end. I watched as she moved two fried breasts from the dish onto a pan and placed it in the oven.

"Green beans okay?"

"Perfect," I replied. My mouth was starting to water. I was hungrier than I thought.

"Why are they after her?" Rose asked as she pulled a bowl of green beans out of the fridge. I explained everything I knew. Rose listened intently while she warmed everything up. I could again sense her joy in preparing the meal for me. I was company and Stinky had convinced her I was safe company. Rose needed company.

"Aren't you going to join me?" I asked when she set the food in front of me.

"I already ate," Rose replied as she took Stinky from my arms, "I have to watch my girlish figure." I tried not to laugh, but her smile made me. She sat down next to me and watched me eat. The chicken, even re-warmed, was excellent.

"I believe your thinking is sound," Rose said, as I rudely licked my fingers. She handed me a napkin without comment. "you should take Stinky to Portland." The seasoning on the chicken was tasty and I hated to waste it, but I resisted licking my fingers again, and used the napkin. Rose frowned on bad manners and subconsciously created a desire in me to comply.

Stinky started grunting and leaning toward my green beans. I could see the hunger in her eyes. I teased her by picking up one of the beans and putting it my mouth. She hooted like a chimp and waved her arms up and down. I laughed.

"Don't tease her," Rose chastised.

"I have some baby food in the bags," I said, chuckling as I stood. I retrieved some green bean mash so we could share the same flavor.

"May I?" Rose asked. I could see the desire in her eyes.

"Sure," I responded as I traded her the baby-food jar for Stinky. I sat Stinky on my lap and let Rose feed her. Stinky was no less a pig with green beans than she was with carrots. Her whole body would get involved as she struggled to get as much as she could as fast as she could. Rose was having the time of her life trying to keep Stinky from swallowing the spoon.

"I remember feeding Natalie when she was this small," Rose said with a smile, "always so excited. Always trying to help. Just like this one."

"Natalie?"

"She's my daughter," Rose said as she dodged Stinky's food coated fingers with the spoon, "she lives in Phoenix now. A bigshot lawyer." Rose laughed when Stinky caught the spoon and tried to stick more than necessary in her mouth. Stinky seemed so pleased she got control and kicked with her legs to let us all know her success.

"Do you see her often?"

"Thanksgiving and Christmas," Rose said as she reloaded the spoon, "If she ever gets married, I suspect I will see even less." I saw the hurt in her face even while she smiled for Stinky. I thought of my mother and wondered what she was doing at that moment. I hadn't seen her in years and wasn't planning too. Of course, she was rarely motherly or sober, unlike Rose. Never knew my father and hadn't seen any of my extended family since I was a child.

"You could visit her," I suggested. I don't know where it came from, but I felt I needed to provide an option. I wanted to help.

"Yes," Rose replied, "I suppose I could." Rose fought through Stinky's grabby hands to put another spoonful of beans in Stinky's mouth. I think there was more on Stinky's face then had found its way into her tummy. Rose competently corralled the mess around Stinky's face with the spoon and fed it back to her as if it was normal to eat food off one's face. I watched and learned.

"You don't like your life," Rose said, matter-of-factly, as she reloaded the spoon. Stinky was grunting with excitement, her eyes following the spoon intently. Stinky must have shown Rose a lot about me.

"I'm not..." I stuttered, then decided to change to past tense, "I wasn't a good person." Rose chuckled. I wasn't sure if it was because of Stinky or the change in my words.

"None of us are always good," Rose said, fighting Stinky for control of the spoon, "I flattened my husband's tire just to make him notice me. Well, he wasn't my husband yet, but I was determined." This time, I chuckled.

"I'm surprised he would speak to you after that," I said.

"Oh, he never knew it was me, and I never told him." Rose was smiling as the memory came back to her. "He ran a delivery route at the time, and I would order things just to get him to the house. My mother would get so angry at all money I wasted." Rose continued slowly feeding Stinky, ignoring Stinky's grunts demanding she speed up. "One day, I figured I would get him to stay longer. Sam was delivering to the front door, and I ran from the back yard and stabbed his tire with a knife." Rose looked up at me. "It's a lot harder than your think to stab a tire. It had taken a few tries before I heard the air escaping."

"You have a devious mind, Rose," I said with a smile.

"It worked," Rose shrugged, "he had to borrow the phone to call for a repair truck. I got an uninterrupted two hours with him. I had a date by the time he left." Rose's smile grew as more memories I wouldn't hear emerged.

"That was for a good cause," I said, ashamed at my past, "I have done selfish things. Hurt people just because I wanted things."

"Stabbing Sam's tire was selfish," Rose added, "I wasn't thinking of what was best for him. I was only thinking of myself." She refilled the spoon, gathering what little green goop was left in the jar. "That we ended up in love, was luck."

"Or fate," I said. Stinky lurched forward and I firmed up my grip around her waist. Stinky's gooey hand covered mine, and my mind expanded. I saw something in Rose. Something bad I didn't want to see. I've known Rose for less than an hour, and the pain of it surged through me.

"Fate - Luck. They're just terms for the same thing." Rose said as she fed Stinky the last spoonful.

"Did you ever regret it?" I asked. I knew a tear was leaking. I tried not to think about what I had seen. She wouldn't want me to know. It was the first time I regretted bonding with Stinky. It wasn't something I needed, but it was the only thing I saw.

"Never...what's wrong?" Rose said as she saw my face. I couldn't help it. Tears backed up and flooded from my eyes. I never felt so weak in my life.

"I don't want you to die," I said slowly. Rose watched Stinky let go of my hand. The tears didn't stop. Rose smiled and raised her hand to my cheek.

Chapter 5 - Sam

"Your tears are more lovely than you know," Rose whispered. The loneliness I felt in her made more sense. "the cancer is just more of my luck," she quipped. I tried to smile though it must have looked strange mixed with watery eyes.
"I don't know why she showed me that," I said, "she only showed me what I needed before." I secured Stinky with one hand and wiped my eyes with the other. I knew Rose had maybe a year left on this world.

"Maybe I needed it," Rose said as she sat back into the chair, "Maybe I needed to know that someone cared."

"You have Natalie...," I said. Rose's face shifted, and she looked away, "you haven't told her," I added knowing it was the truth. It was amazing that I could see it in her face so easily. I had never been able to read people before.

"I don't want her to come because I'm dying," Rose said with a small thread of anger. She stood to put the spoon in the sink and throw the empty jar away. I had to reset my hold on Stinky as she surged forward and tried to follow her, or maybe it was the jar.

"We're here," I said with determination. I couldn't believe it came out of my mouth. I didn't want to leave this woman alone. A day ago, I would have run in the other direction and not given it a second thought. I looked down at Stinky, wondering what kind of drug she was. When I looked up, Rose was staring at me with her own tears.

"I'm not leaving," I reworded.

"Yes, you are," Rose stuttered, "you need to get her to Portland." I thought about it and decided that going to Portland could wait. I didn't even know what waited for Stinky there. It could be a wasted trip, but staying here was not. Rose had a short time left on this planet, and she wasn't spending them alone.

"We are just more of your luck," I said, shaking my head, "we aren't going anywhere unless you kick us out."

"I might just have to kick then," Rose acknowledged, her eyes widening.

"We're staying. Someone needs to show me how to take care of Stinky," I said, adding an upbeat tone to my words, "I have no idea what's in Portland, but I know what's here. I need your help, Rose."

"I could use a pleasant diversion," Rose said. I stood with Stinky and did something I hadn't done in a long time. I hugged someone. Stinky helped. I should have washed her up first.

The doorbell rang and broke up the group hug. Rose wiped her eyes and straightened her robe. I handed her the towel by the sink, and she wiped off some of the green stuff that Stinky had spread around.

"Stay here," Rose said as she moved out of the kitchen with her confidence restored. I wished my mother was like her. Mine would trade me for a bottle of Jack at the drop of a hat. I wondered what kind of person Natalie was. How could she just ignore such a perfect mother? I looked at Stinky and wondered how Rose became wonderful in only an hour. I should fear the change. It could only cause me problems. Stinky smiled at me with green lips. I wasn't sure I was choosing the problems of my own free will. Maybe, Stinky chose them for me. I hoped it was me. I wanted it to be me.

"Good evening, Ma'am." I heard a male voice after Rose opened the door.

"Good evening, officer," Rose returned, "I hope everything is alright. I heard a loud bang a little awhile ago, and it's got me a little frightened." Her acting abilities, at least, her voice, was very convincing. It's always good to point out the obvious to preempt questions.

"It was just a dumpster fire, Ma'am. It's been taken care of."

"Thank goodness," Rose exclaimed with relief, "I thought it was something more serious."

"We are looking for two people," the officer said, "a man and a child. The child is less than a year old. Did you happen to see anything tonight."

"No, goodness me, a baby?" Rose asked.

"Yes, ma'am."

"No, I haven't seen anyone." Rose chuckled a little before continuing. "I heard that explosion and locked all my doors and windows. Loud noises are frightening for someone who lives alone." I was shocked at her ability to deflect the questions so easily. "I have to say, it really puts me at ease to see you here."

"I'm glad I could ease your concern," the officer sounded a little uncomfortable, "here is my card. If you see the two I mentioned, I would appreciate a call. It's best if you don't approach them."

"Are they dangerous?" Rose asked. I could hear some fear in her voice. It made me smile.

"They may be. We don't have all the information yet, but we're told they may be infectious. It's best if you stay clear and call us immediately."

"Oh, that sounds terrible," Rose continued her performance, "I hope the baby is okay. I have a daughter you know..."

"Thank you, ma'am," the officer cut in, "I have to talk with the rest of the neighborhood so I must move on."

"Of course," Rose said, disappointment in her voice. I almost laughed and had to cover my mouth, "You have a nice night, and please be careful."

"I will, ma'am." I heard the door close and waited for Rose to return.

"Flat tires aren't your only deviousness," I said when she returned. Her smile matched mine. She enjoyed playing with the cop.

"Young men usually don't want to talk to old women," Rose said, "start telling them about my life and off they go." She lost her smile. "There's a lot of them out there, Sam. I saw three officers going door-to-door and a lot of spinning lights. They were all wearing gloves."

"Hopefully, they will think I moved on," I said, "they are certainly moving quickly. Someone knows about Stinky and has enough power to pull in the police without them questioning it."

"The disease story makes it easy," Rose surmised, "Maybe, someone connected to the CDC."

"Well, they can't quarantine a whole city," I added, "I suspect they will spend a few days looking around then the interest will fade away. I don't like the idea of Stinky getting into the hands of someone who can wield this kind of power. She needs good people."

"I thought you weren't good people," Rose said with a smile.

"I wasn't," I smiled back while looking at Stinky, "she has a way of changing that."

"I think she builds on what is already there," Rose said. I liked the sound of that. Maybe, I only needed a reason to be someone I didn't hate. I did hold the hand of a dying woman before I linked with Stinky. Stinky laughed at my smile. "Time to learn how to give her a bath," Rose added, taking Stinky from my arms.

Rose had two bedrooms, hers and a spare that doubled as an office. The spare held a pull out couch with a thin mattress. It would suit me fine. Using the pillows from the couch, we created a small corral atop a blanket on the floor. Stinky wasn't crawling yet, so it would do as a crib.

A clean Stinky and I slept soundly that night. The day had been life changing and frankly, exhausting. My eyes stayed open just long enough to watch Stinky close hers. She was quite beautiful as babies went.

I woke to the smell of coffee. It was a domestic odor, and I found it pleasing. I had no idea why it pleased me. Maybe, because I didn't have to brew it myself. I sat up and found Stinky gone and a brown robe laid at the end of the bed. Rose must have been up for a while. I donned the robe and followed the heavenly smell to the kitchen.

"Good morning," Rose said brightly as I entered. She was holding Stinky on her hip in a practiced manner and melting butter in a pan with the other.

"Morning," I returned. Stinky smiled at me but looked too comfortable to retrieve.

"I see you found the robe. It used to be Sam's," Rose chuckled, "I guess it is again." I wasn't sure how I felt wearing a dead man's clothes. It didn't seem to upset Rose, so I squashed the feelings and moved toward the coffee.

"Nope," Rose said and blocked my way, "clean first, and then you may join us for breakfast." I stuttered something as I looked at her determined eyes. "There are fresh towels in the hall bathroom, shampoo, and soap in the shower. I couldn't find a razor in your bag, so I put one of Sam's disposables on the sink." I was about to argue when I caught Stinky's eyes. Her eyes held the same determination. I looked at the two and smiled. Stinky gave me a breathless laugh, and Rose smiled back.

"Clean first," I repeated my instructions as I drifted backward, "shower, shave, and then breakfast." Rose nodded agreement before I turned and headed for the bathroom. I wasn't good with orders, but these were different. They came calmly with a smile, not the terse demands I was used too. It was Rose's house, and it was her rules. I wondered why I was playing by the rules as I stripped and climbed into the shower.

"You clean up nicely," Rose said when I reentered to the kitchen. She handed me a cup of coffee, "cream or sugar?"

"Black, thank you," I said, surprised at my politeness as I took the coffee. I sat down at the table, and Rose placed Stinky in my lap.

"I like your face without the hair," Rose said, "it's more intelligent and strengthens the jawline." I smiled at the compliment. In a mere second, she had made sure I would shave every morning from that day forward. Rose was not a woman you wanted to disappoint.

"How would you like your eggs?" Rose asked as she moved back to the stove.

"Scrambled, please," I responded. Stinky was watching Rose intently as she moved to the refrigerator, retrieved some eggs, and returned to a metal bowl to scramble them.

"It feels good to cook for someone," Rose commented, "I have missed the normalcy of it." I held Stinky in one hand and sipped my coffee with the other. It was a rich brew. The first sip was almost bitter, swamping my taste buds. The second mellowed nicely as the flavor came through. Rose began slaughtering the eggs with a metal whisk. Stinky found the sound very exciting and waved her arms. I set the coffee down and brought Stinky to the bowl to watch. Rose smiled at Stinky's concentration.

"I think she likes to sound," I said.

"She's all baby on the outside," Rose added, speeding up the whisking which widened Stinky's eyes.

"I've never heard her cry," I mentioned.

"You haven't had her long enough," Rose said, "all babies cry." I couldn't disagree, but I thought Stinky might prove the exception.

"Maybe she doesn't need too," I surmised, "Maybe she sees what she needs as well." Rose stopped whisking and looked at Stinky. Then she shook her head and returned to scrambling the eggs.

"Babies don't know what they want," Rose stated. I nodded my head and decided not to argue. It seemed pointless, especially since I couldn't support my argument. This was the first baby I have tried to care for. Rose was the expert having had one of her own.

"I know she can see minds a long way off," I said, "four blocks away in Charlie's case." I wondered what happened to Charlie. I hope they just questioned him then let him go. Hopefully, they believed him and were looking for Stinky and me in Winslow as well. Confusion was always a good helper.

"Do you think she always sees minds or only when we touch her?" Rose asked as she poured the yellow eggs into the hot pan. She shooed me out of the way to get to the sink with the dirty bowl. I sat back down with my coffee.

"I'm not sure she sees them at all," I said, shrugging my shoulders, "she may only be a conduit. I don't think I have ever seen her mind."

"Good thing," Rose laughed, "she probably only thinks of breasts and strained peas." I sipped my coffee and refrained from the smart ass comment that came to my mind. I was gaining an inner voice, the one that tells me to shut up and not be rude.

"I wonder how they know about her gift?" I asked aimlessly.

"How do you know it's a gift?" Rose returned as she loaded the toaster with bread.

"You felt it," I said, "what would you call it?"

"Something beautiful, something wonderful and precious," Rose said. She turned to me, and I saw intelligence I hadn't noticed before. "they say some drugs are like that." I looked down at Stinky, and she smiled at me. She was a drug.

"I'm addicted," I admitted, smiling back at Stinky.

"Me too," Rose agreed, "it's amazing how quickly she bonds. I sense only goodness, but it could be an illusion." I thought about it and decided it didn't matter. My previous life was crap. Now I had a purpose and liked myself. I tried to think how far I would go for Stinky. To protect her, I saw no limits.

"I think I would die for her." I shuddered. Rose nodded. We would die for her.

"It's probably best we don't let her bond with too many people," Rose surmised. If we were wrong about her and she was something bad that we couldn't see, it was best to isolate the effect. It was a powerful drug.

"As few as possible," I agreed. Rose stirred the eggs, and they began to gather into their fluffy bundles. "I think she's good," I added, more to myself than to Rose.

"There's butter and jelly in the fridge," Rose said, pointing with her elbow. I rose with Stinky and retrieved the butter and jelly. "Silverware in the drawer," Rose continued, tilting her head toward the drawer next to the dishwasher. I moved without question and pulled forks and knives from the drawer and set the table. "Thank you," Rose added when I was done. I wasn't sure why that felt so good. It was only a simple thank-you.

Breakfast went down well. I was hungry, and the eggs were good. The grape jelly sweetened the toast, and I washed it all down with a second cup of coffee. Rose enjoyed watching me eat. I liked her cooking, so it worked out well.

Uncharacteristically, I handed Stinky to Rose and began clearing the table when we finished. Rose and Stinky smiled as I cleaned up. We talked about Rose's past life as a teacher while I rinsed off the dishes and loaded the dishwasher. She had taught history in high school and was an assistant principal as well. I didn't know why I hadn't sensed it earlier. No wonder why I acted quickly to fulfill her demands. She had that teacher voice that disallowed dissent.

"I wasn't a good student," I admitted, smiling at the trouble I used to cause. School and I had different goals.

"Everyone learns differently," Rose said.

"Learning and I never got along," I clarified, "facts never settle in my brain. I just don't have that type of smarts."

"Nonsense."

"No. It's true," I continued, "even if I tried to study, I would forget everything when it came to the test." A shiver ran through me as I remembered some of the tests. It was the black feeling I remembered. That horrible stupidity almost made me drop out. Stinky reached out to me from Rose's lap. I took her, and the feeling dissipated in her smile. She was a wonderful drug.

"What's one plus one?" Rose asked. I looked at her funny.

"Two, but what's that..."

"See," Rose interjected, "you have no trouble with facts. You just never learned how to study."

"Everyone knows one plus one," I said a little harsher than necessary.

"Stinky doesn't," Rose continued, "where was the Magna Carta originally enacted?"

"I'm not sure I know what the Magna Carta is," I said, my anger growing. I had felt this way before. I wasn't sure I wanted to feel stupid again.

"It was enacted in a place called Runnymede," Rose said, "say it out loud a few times." My anger surged. I didn't want to feel like her student. I didn't like being the dumbest person in the room. "Please, Sam," Rose added softly.

"Runnymede, Runnymede, Runnymede," I said, feeling more foolish than stupid. If she hadn't said please, I would have walked out of the room in a huff. Rose smiled and grabbed the notepad and pen that rested at the end of the table. She wrote out Runnymede and handed it to me. It was spelled differently than I would have guessed. I thought it was two words. She traded me the pen for Stinky.

"Write it out once," she said, her smile making me comply. I felt like an idiot as I copied the word letter for letter just below her handwriting. My handwriting wasn't as legible. She retrieved the paper after I finished, and threw it in the wastebasket under the sink.

"Where was the Magna Carta enacted?" She repeated her question.

"Runnymede," I replied, "but you just told me."

"And you won't forget anytime soon, will you?" Rose said confidently.

"How could I," I said as if she was dull, "you made me say it and write it."

"You're a physical learner, Sam," Rose continued, "you need to feel the fact, not just see it in a book. I bet you had no trouble in shop or art." Art and shop were fun. I ditched most of my other classes.

"Well, they don't take much brain work," I qualified.

"More than you know," Rose continued, "I've seen straight-A students struggle with tasks that don't have a manual. They have trouble with the 'doing' of things. You are the opposite." I tried not to smile. For some reason, I didn't want her to know I found the idea pleasant. I failed and my lips curled.

"Where is Runnymede and what is Magna Carta?" I asked with my silly grin. It seemed important to know. My brain would take years to forget Runnymede, so I might as well have some context with it. Stinky and I listened as Rose filled in the blanks. She was in teacher mode and seemed to enjoy the lesson. I enjoyed her enjoyment.

I was on the couch, holding a bottle for Stinky when the news came on. She didn't need help, but I liked holding it, and her. The formula smelled bad, not milk-like at all. A moldy wet cardboard smell. Rose assured me it was fine, and Stinky thought it was delicious. I would have preferred juice.

A fuzzy picture of me, holding Stinky flipped onto the upper right corner of the TV screen. Underneath it was 'Health Alert' in white block letters on a red background. Rose sucked in a breath as we listened to a reporter standing in front of the mini-mart.

"A warning has been issued by the Centers for Disease Control. This man and the child in his arms are suspected to be carriers of a deadly form of Ebola. Though they may be immune, all who come in contact with them are at risk. The Typhoid Mary of our times." The reporter, a woman, likely chosen more for looks than skill, pointed behind her to the mini-mart. "They were seen last night at this Vee Mart, on the corner of First and Wilkerson streets. The police have released the security photo we are showing you now. They are asking for the public's help in locating these two."

The picture faded then reformed on a news conference filmed earlier. A policeman in a crisp blue uniform addressed a series of microphones on a podium. 'Chief Lockerson' was titled across the bottom of the screen. "We would like the public's help in locating Mr. Samuel Donaldson and the child known only as 'Jane Doe.' Do not attempt to approach or detain them. Call the authorities immediately and let us do our jobs." Lockerson coughed into his hand briefly, then looked back at the cameras. "Mr. Donaldson, if you can hear this message. Please contact us immediately. We have medical personnel and facilities waiting. We can help the both of you."

The image faded and returned to a split screen between the anchor and the reporter. "Mary, is this the same Ebola that caused so many deaths in Africa recently?" the Anchor asked.

"Jim, the authorities have told me it may be more virulent." Mary replied, "the police have set up roadblocks and are inspecting all vehicles leaving the area. The first course of action is containment and quick isolation of infected." The conversation deteriorated into speculation of how Stinky and I were exposed to Ebola. Rose stood and began closing curtains on all the windows.

Chapter 6 - Sam

"They'll start a panic," I said, "everyone will want out of the city."

"And they will gain public support for a house to house search," Rose added, "Hitler tactics." I Iooked down at Stinky sucking on her bottle. Someone wanted her badly. So much so, they didn't care how. They just wanted her as quickly as possible.

"What would you do if Stinky left?" I asked. Maybe it was someone else who had bonded with her. The drug they must have back.
"If I thought her safe," Rose replied, seeing where my thinking was going, "I would be fine with it. You told me Charlie practically shoved her into your arms and pushed you away." I nodded.

"What if it was someone who had bonded more deeply?" I continued.

"Maybe, but would they want it so public?" Rose reasoned.

"The lie would make it difficult for more to bond."

"Do you feel jealous that Stinky bonded with me?" Rose asked.

"No," I thought for a moment, "in fact it was nice, except for the..."

"Cancer," Rose finished my sentence for me. "Maybe other bonds are different. Maybe some people get possessive."

"I'm afraid Stinky is in danger," I said, watching Stinky drain the last of the formula from the bottle. I took the nipple from her lips and smiled at the audible pop it made. "Whoever is after her, wants everyone else far away, and it looks like they can do it."

"Maybe it's the government," Rose said, thinking aloud, "the CDC and the large police presence. It would be easy for them to orchestrate this."

"I would expect men in suits running around," I surmised.

"Maybe they are," Rose added. I lifted Stinky to my shoulder, and she promptly burped, discharging some of what she had drunk on my shirt. It smelled foul.

"Give me your shirt," Rose said while laughing. I put the smiling stink factory back on the couch and pulled off my shirt. Rose started rinsing off the shirt while I took Stinky with me to retrieve another shirt.

We spent the rest of the day talking, interspersed with watching the news and changing diapers. Rose was trying to convince me to go to college. To me, that choice was made over ten years ago, and I didn't want to rethink it. She insisted I was more than smart enough and easily countered all of my arguments. I wondered what life would have been like with her my corner long ago.

I quizzed Rose on her daughter to change the subject. Natalie was obviously brilliant. That, and she had Rose backing her all the way. I laughed when Rose remembered Natalie's antics from childhood. I got a picture of an independent girl that disliked rules, at least, when she was young.

Rose harped on Natalie's law degree. She graduated third in her class and was heavily recruited. She accepted work at a prestigious firm in Phoenix and was on track to becoming their youngest partner. I could see the pride in Rose's eyes. I could also see that she missed her daughter greatly. I wanted to interfere and sneak a note to Natalie about her mother's illness. The breach of trust was the only thing that stalled me. It wouldn't have stopped me a few days ago. Actually, I wouldn't have cared two days ago. I was thinking differently. My mind was nicer.

The news after lunch changed. Stinky and I were still on, but the grand exodus of Flagstaff was the main story. I had been correct. Suddenly, a lot of people were taking vacations. The Ebola scare had families in a panic. The roads out of the city were bumper to bumper with the authorities checking every vehicle.

"This is insane," I said, "how will they undo this. Even if they catch us, the world will find out we don't have Ebola. It will all come crashing down on them."

"Sam," Rose said slowly, shaking her head, "these people are powerful. I don't think they'll let you talk to anyone. Ever." She was correct. The best scenario for them would be for Stinky and me to disappear. For me, the one with the adult mind, it would likely be permanent. A report of our demise to the disease would be easier than our capture.

"What if we went to the press now?" I brainstormed out loud.

"We would have to prove ourselves disease free," Rose replied.

"That would involve the CDC and the government," I continued, "easily falsified tests would have us quarantined from the public." Rose nodded.

"I don't want these people to have Stinky. We need to get her out of the city, away from search," I continued, "somewhere she can live in peace."

The phone rang and interrupted our thoughts. Rose's smile grew when she saw the caller ID. I had known before she picked up; it would be Natalie.

"Hello sweetie," Rose said, her voice rising an octave.

"No, I'm not too frightened," Rose continued, responding to Natalie, "I'm staying inside, well away from everything that is going on." Natalie spoke for a while.

"I think I will be fine right here, but thank you for offering," Rose said, "Besides, I saw it was 110 in Phoenix today. This is one old lady who hates the heat."

"No, I think coming up here would be a waste of time," Rose continued after a pause, "I think they are blowing it all out of proportion. If it were really that contagious, there would be sick people filling the hospitals."

"Well, I guess," Rose said, shrugging her shoulders, "if the gestation period is that long then maybe they are right." Rose shook her head in frustration and rolled her eyes.

"No," Rose continued, "even if you come up here, I'm not leaving. Just stay in Phoenix and we'll see each other during Thanksgiving." I cringed at her words. Cancer could claim Rose before Thanksgiving. She was putting Stinky ahead of seeing her daughter. I looked at Stinky, and she smiled at me. A most potent drug. I wondered if there were withdraws. Is Charlie rolled in a ball and screaming for her return?

"I truly love your concern, sweetie," Rose continued, her voice lowering, "but I'm old, not senile. I can make my own decisions."

"Maybe you should go," I whispered. Rose shook her head vehemently.

"How is work going?" Rose asked, trying to change the subject. It worked. They spoke for twenty minutes about life's minutiae. Rose became animated during the conversation, talking with her free hand as well as her words. There was so much love in her face as they discussed Natalie's redecorating of her house. They laughed as they discussed colors using memories from their shared past. Natalie made one more weak attempt at coming to get Rose at the close of the call. It failed, but they both expressed their love at the end.

"You just chose Stinky over your daughter," I pointed out.

"I chose someone who needed help," Rose said, "Natalie isn't being hunted." Rose was a strong woman. She drew a line in the sand and defended it with sheer will. I still wondered if would have been the same reaction if Stinky was normal. "How do we get her out of the city? We can't walk out, and all the vehicles are being searched."

We spent the afternoon tossing about ideas. They were all discounted. I knew where to hide drugs in a car, but a baby needed air. I didn't even have her car seat anymore. We were no closer to a solution at dinner. Stinky made a mess with sweet potato. She continued to be a challenge to feed with her excitement and demands to help. Rose loved it and laughed at Stinky's antics. I think she was reliving Natalie youth.

I was bathing Stinky when I decided to ask her about our predicament. Instead of the swift touching I had learned to deploy, I held her upright in the water and let her fill my mind.

Rose was correct. College would be no more difficult for me, than any other student. A simple change in study habits and I could conquer it. I smiled as I saw myself on the podium receiving a well-earned degree. Stinky slapped the water, splashing it all over. Still I hung on. My mind wandered, snaking through the neighborhood, following roads as if on a map. A map I had never seen before. I saw the roadblocks and felt the minds of the police searching. They were practiced, bored, but thorough. They were acting for the greater good, and it had been ingrained in them at an assembly location.

My mind moved, following the trail of thoughts, toward where the police assembled and received their instructions. I began to feel less sure the farther away I went. I relaxed my shoulders as Stinky continued splashing. I forced myself toward the assembly area, a large building, Bridgeton Elementary. I traveled the halls and found the gym. Tables were set up with maps spread across them. Men in suits, some with badges hanging from their belts. The image was fading as I struggled to stay.

Something pulled me back hard. Seven houses down from Rose's the police had gathered. There were others posted about the neighborhood, some in plain clothes. A house to house search had begun.

"Sam!" Rose yelled. I broke contact with Stinky and a sharp pain pierced my brain above my eyes. Rose moved quickly, steading Stinky so she wouldn't slip. "Sam," Rose repeated quietly, "your nose is bleeding."

"They're coming," I said as I pointed to the south, "a house to house search." I had a horrible headache, and the light in the bathroom was too bright.

"Can we get away?" Rose asked. I shielded my eyes and shook my head.

"They have set up a headquarters. I saw grid maps with search areas," I said as I fully closed my eyes, "it's massive. It has to be the government." I slumped against the wall and slowed my breathing. "It hurts to go far."

"I can stall for time," Rose said, pulling Stinky from the tub. She quickly set Stinky on a towel so she could let go. "I don't think her power is meant to be used in such a way. I had to yell your name to bring you back." Rose wrapped Stinky in the towel and began drying her off.

"I thought I could find a way out," I said, The light was becoming less oppressive. "It's a well-coordinated search. The police don't know the truth, but they are protecting the public. They think they are part of something important." I looked at Rose feeling defeated, "I think it's over."

Rose let her hand find Stinky's foot. She grasped it, then took mine. An image formed of a child, a little older than Stinky, with soft blonde hair half-combed sitting in a highchair. Her face, below her nose, was covered with chocolate cake, and she was laughing uncontrollably, waving chocolate fingers around. Stinky started laughing, as did Rose. My headache washed away, and I joined the laughter. Rose let go.

"Natalie," I said, a chuckle still in my voice.

"Her first birthday," Rose said, her smile spreading across the room, "a happy memory."

"How did you know I would see that?"

"She shares feelings," Rose said, "things we need to feel. We needed laughter." Rose handed me the box of tissues that were sitting on the toilet. "Clean up your nose and let's try and figure this out." I had already seen enough.

"Stinky is a weapon," I said as I wiped my nose, surprised at the amount of blood, "think of the interrogation possibilities and she could invade meetings without leaving a trace."

"They wouldn't want that to get out," Rose said as she dried Stinky's hair, "and they can't let anyone else have her. Ebola was their best option."

"Where do you come from, Stinky?" I asked rhetorically.

We waited for the police to reach the house. I put a fresh diaper on Stinky and dressed her in a jumper for travel. I saw no way out of giving her up. I suspected I would find a dark prison cell or maybe something worse. I did what I could and made Stinky laugh. I saw a miserable life of government slavery ahead and decided that I would give her as much happiness as I could for as long as I could. She loved my funny faces, and her side was especially ticklish.

I jumped when the doorbell rang. "I'm sorry Stinky," I whispered, hiding with her in the kitchen. Rose went to the door.

"Yes," Rose yelled through the door.

"Flagstaff Police ma'am," A man called back, "we have a public health emergency and need to search all the houses."

"You are not bringing the Ebola in here," Rose said in an unstable voice that didn't fit her personality. I smiled. I doubt it would work, but I liked the fight.

"No, ma'am. We are trying to prevent an outbreak."

"I'm not letting anyone in, and I'm not leaving," Rose continued, "Ebola isn't going to get me. No sir! I heard the news reports."

"Ma'am, we just need to check the house for your safety,"

"I am safe," Rose stuttered, "go away."

"I can't do that ma'am."

"And why not?" This was spoken by a woman on the other side of the door. It was loud and held an authoritative tone.

"Please return to your car, ma'am,"

"No," the woman continued, "not while you are harassing my client. May I see your warrant officer?"

"Ah, this is a public health emergency," the officer stumbled, "we expect the citizens to cooperate."

"I'm sure you do," the woman continued, "and I expect you to follow the law. If my client does not wish you to search her home, then a search warrant is required to compel her to do so. As an officer of the court, I would be more than happy to explain the law to your supervisor if necessary."

My smile grew. I assumed that the woman I heard was Natalie. She projected the same strength as her mother. She had ignored Rose and came anyway.

Chapter 7 - Sam

"Ma'am, it's just a quick inspection. We're not going through drawers, just looking for two people," the officer pleaded.

"I'm sure your intentions are altruistic, officer. That doesn't make them legal," Natalie continued, "you will need a search warrant as the law prescribes, and my client will comply. Until then, I believe you need to leave the property."

"Yes," shouted Rose, her Oscar performance still in high gear, "and take your Ebola with you. I don't want it anywhere near my house."

"We will be back ma'am," The officer said, his voice retreating. A few moments later, the door opened, and I heard clothes rustling in what must have been a hug.

"You shouldn't have come, sweetie," Rose said, "but I'm glad you came when you did."

"What the hell is going on?" Natalie asked, "the surrounding states are wondering why the CDC is letting people leave the city if it is so dangerous. They are thinking of closing off their borders to anyone that has been to Flagstaff."

"There's no Ebola," Rose said, "they made it up. They are just trying to find a child." I heard them approaching and left it to Rose to break the news.

"What? Why? How would you know?"

"Because the child is here, dear" Rose said. I heard Natalie suck in her breath.

"What have you done, mother?" Natalie said, her voice deepening, "why would you get in the middle of this?"

"'This', found me," Rose continued as she directed Natalie into the kitchen. A slender woman with caramel colored short hair parted over her left eye, entered. She had her mother's intelligent hazel eyes but was missing Rose's smile. I could see some of her father in her cheeks. Thankfully, she had her mother's nose. Natalie took a step back, the Ebola still on her mind.

"Hi Natalie," I said, rising with Stinky in my arms. Natalie looked quickly at Rose and me.

"Mother?" Natalie asked with apprehension.

"For god's sake, Natalie," Rose said, "do you think I would let you in here if Ebola were running rampant?" Natalie shook her head but didn't approach. "The child is special. Very special. We think the government wants her, and we don't believe it's best for her to go."

"What? Shouldn't her parents decide?" Natalie stuttered, "and what would the government want with a baby?"

"We don't know who her parents are," I replied, "I'm Sam by the way." Natalie ignored my outstretched hand and turned to her mother. I think I was the last person in the world she wanted to meet. She was one of those women who finds guys like me useless and in the way. My defenses kicked in. I began to dislike her in return. So much easier that way.

"They will be back, mother," Natalie chastised, "this time with a search warrant. You will be prosecuted for hindering an investigation. And for what?" She waved her hand at us, "people you don't even know." The way she said people hurt. She could have changed it to scum, and it would have sounded better. Stinky didn't deserve being lumped in with me. I squared my shoulders and lost my false smile. She was a judgemental bitch.

"Your manners need improvement, Natalie," Rose said in her teacher's voice. The look in her eyes gave Natalie pause. I could see Natalie considering a response, then shoving it aside. Her mother had that way about her.

"I'm sorry," Natalie said calmly, then she turned to me and repeated it. There was no more anger in her eyes.

"Of course," I stuttered out forgiveness. I wasn't used to a woman of her caliber apologizing to me. It sucked the strength from me. "I'm sure we took you by surprise," I added as an out for Natalie. She gave me half a smile which I returned in kind.

"That's better," Rose said lightly, "why don't you sit down and I'll make us all some tea." Natalie sat as instructed and I retook my seat, Stinky in my lap. Natalie smiled at Stinky and Stinky returned one of her patented breathless laughs. I could see Natalie's smile lose its falseness as more teeth began to show. Stinky knew how to please a crowd.

"Stinky, this is Natalie," I said, introducing the two.

"Stinky?" Natalie chuckled, "what kind of name is that?" I explained about first meeting Stinky, the dead woman and the dirty diaper. I left out the bonding, not knowing how to explain it.

"This woman," Natalie said, "she could have stolen her, and now you're an accomplice. You should have brought her to the police immediately."

"That was my intent, at first," I said, then hedged, "then I found out how special she is. I don't think the government wants good things for her."

"She's a baby, how special can she be?" Natalie asked, "is she royalty or something?" I looked at Rose. Natalie was her daughter, and I needed Rose's permission.

"Feel how soft her skin is," Rose said nonchalantly. Natalie reached out and carefully grabbed Stinky's left arm.

"I doubt they are interested in soft..." Natalie's expression changed to one of awe as Stinky bonded with her, "Oh my," Natalie whispered. Her face shifted to something quite beautiful as her self-imposed weaknesses disappeared. I remembered too late when her eyes began to flood. I pulled Stinky away, thinking I could undo what I knew she saw.

"Why didn't you tell me?" Natalie blubbered, her words undulating through a pain I knew too well. I stood.

"We'll be in our room," I murmured, and took Stinky to the guest room. I heard the beginning of Natalie's cries and Rose trying to console her. It may not have been the best way for Natalie to find out about Rose's cancer, but Stinky thought she needed to see it. Stinky and I played with a rolled up pair of socks. She liked to try and fit in her mouth, and I tried to stop her. To her, it was a wonderful game. I greatly preferred her laughter to the pain in the kitchen.

"Sam," Rose said softly. I looked up into red eyes. "the tea is ready."

"It's better that she knows," I said. Rose nodded and returned silently to the kitchen. I took a deep breath and followed. I suspected it would be a quiet cup of tea.

When I entered the kitchen, Stinky and I were wrapped in Natalie's arms. I stood stock still, not understanding the hug I was receiving. She held it long enough for me to relax then she whispered, "I know you love her too," and broke the embrace. I thought about it and realized I did like Rose. The mother I wished I had. Stinky was smiling, and I could swear I saw pride buried behind her infant eyes. She told Natalie too much. I looked up, probably more red in the face than I desired. Natalie smiled and held out her hands. I put Stinky in them and sat down. She took the seat next to me and began playing with Stinky as Rose set out the tea.

"So," Rose started, "we still need a plan."

"It will take them a day or so to find a cooperative judge," Natalie added, "Normally, no judge would touch such a broad warrant, but they can be persuaded and claim the greater good if challenged."

"What if I still refuse to let them in?" Rose asked.

"They can break down the door and arrest you."
"We need transportation," I said, ignoring what we couldn't change, "and somehow get past the roadblocks. I would like to see Stinky grow up like a normal child."

"She's not normal," Ruth pointed out the obvious.

"They are checking every vehicle on every road," Natalie said, "trains, planes, nothing is being skipped." Stinky waved her hands up and down, excited with Natalie's play. "She sure is a happy baby."

"She hasn't complained once," Rose added, "it's almost scary. She just smiles and enjoys everyone around her, except when she's eating." Natalie raised her eyebrows, "she's very intense when she eats. Full concentration."

"She acts like she's starving," I added. Natalie nodded and continued playing, drawing more smiles from Stinky.

"A police car could get through," I said, thinking out loud.

"What?"

"A police car," I repeated, "hide in plain sight and all that. We could drive right past the checkpoints if we had a police car."

"And where would we get one of those?" Rose asked, "there's little chance of stealing one and I doubt they rent them out."

"We could borrow one," Natalie said, not looking up from Stinky's smiles. She was enamored with the grins and worked feverishly to keep them coming. Stinky bonded quickly. Such a powerful drug.

"And who would lend it?" I asked.

"A police officer, of course," Natalie added with a bit of whimsy. She looked up with a smartass grin that held no judgement. She was playing with me as well. I gave her her earned smile and waited for the explanation.

"We let in a single officer to search the house," Natalie explained, "we let him find Stinky." Let the bonding work for us. It was simple and probably our only option. I didn't like adding another bond not knowing the long term effects, but what choice did we have. Natalie was smart though I didn't want to admit it out loud.

"Wouldn't a married officer do as well?" I asked. My smartass grin was better than hers. Rose laughed, and Natalie reached out and slapped my knee. There was a sparkle in her eyes. I had a new friend.

"They wear gloves," Rose said, trying to stifle her chuckle, "how would we get an officer to touch Stinky."

"One of us can touch the cop while touching Stinky," I suggested.

"I could do that," Natalie offered, "should be easy if he's male," she smiled, "and single." I had to laugh at the puns being thrown around. Natalie smirked and we shared a look as Rose added to the grinning. Stinky thought we were playing with her and started laughing herself. It was a very pleasant cup of tea.

"We should do it before they return with a warrant," I suggested. Everyone nodded. We had a plan.

Chapter 8 - Sam

Rose and Natalie talked well into the night. I left them to it, knowing that the earlier tears were only the beginning. They needed time together, and I was the third wheel. They insisted I leave Stinky and relax. I found a radio in the guest room and located an oldies station to listen too. It wasn't long before my eyes closed and I nodded off fully clothed.

"Sam." I heard Natalie softly calling my name. I realized it wasn't the first time. I opened my eyes to see her at the foot of the bed holding Stinky. "She misses you," Natalie said with a warmth I didn't expect. Natalie's eyes looked dreamy, and her smile was more than friendly. I almost looked behind me to see if it was meant for someone else.

"Sure," I fumbled and held my arms out. She put Stinky carefully, almost lovingly, in my arms. I pulled Stinky close. Natalie laughed as she ran out of the room. The smell hit me hard. I looked down at what I thought was raw sewage to find Stinky smiling at me.

"Chicken!" I yelled. More laughter. "Damn, Stinky. What did they feed you?" I maneuvered her off the bed and grabbed her bag. I was just tricked by a lawyer in a most childish manner. It would take time, but childish revenge was my specialty. I was breathing through my nose and laughing to myself as I cleaned up sewer butt.

I returned to the kitchen with a clean baby in one arm and a filthy diaper in the other. Rose was holding back a grin and Natalie was outright laughing. I made a feint, pretending to toss the foul diaper at Natalie who panicked for a moment then returned to her laughing.

"Think you're funny?" I asked.

"I know I am," Natalie countered. Rose turned away, trying not to offend me by laughing.

"It will come when you're not looking," I said ominously, "when you least expect it." My smile weakened the threat, but I knew I had her thinking.

"It was worth it," Natalie continued, "at least she is true to her namesake." I made to throw the diaper in the waste under the sink.

"Garage," Rose said, her grin no longer covered. It was worth it to see those two smiling. I could be the butt of their joke at that price. Stinky and I traveled to the garage and disposed of the foul beast.

"We really should get some sleep," Rose said.

"I think I was asleep," I commented. Natalie covered her mouth trying not to add to the joke, "I can take the couch," I offered.

"No," Natalie disagreed, "you were here first. The bedroom is for you and Stinky. I can always sleep with mom." Rose agreed as she started the dishwasher.

"Goodnight," Rose told me and leaned down to kiss Stinky's forehead.

"Sorry about that," Natalie said once her mom had left. Her smile belied how sorry she was. I wasn't upset. I should have been, but I enjoyed being toyed with by her. It was done in such a sisterly manner.

"I forgive you...for now," I said with a sly grin. Natalie nodded, knowing she was in for payback somewhere along the line.

"Actually, I have never changed a diaper," Natalie said as she rose, "maybe you could show me tomorrow."

"Sure," I said, "you have to supply your own gas mask though." That got me a small chuckle as she exited the kitchen calling out a good night. I returned it as pleasant as I could. For a judgemental bitch, she sure looked good in her jeans.

The smell of coffee woke me again. Stinky was gone, probably being entertained by Rose. As I was trained, I went to the bathroom and cleaned up before I entered the kitchen for coffee. Rose and Stinky smiled at me. A steaming cup was already waiting on the table. I could get used to that.

"Good morning," I said, remembering my manners.

"Good morning, Sam," Rose replied, "Natalie will be with us soon. She sleeps late when there's no alarm clock." I nodded as I drank some coffee, warming my hands and mouth.

"You two good?" I asked, curious about how things worked out.

"As good as to be expected," Rose said, "I have Stinky to thank for that. I had no idea how I was going to tell her. Maybe, I wasn't going too - I don't know. It's better this way. I know that now."

"I thought you teachers have all the answers," I joked.

"Whoever told you that, doesn't teach," Rose snickered, "we just have to be smarter than the students. Sometimes we even fail at that."

"I wish I had met you years ago," I admitted.

"You probably did meet someone like me," Rose said, "you just weren't ready."

"Stink has a way of making a person ready," I said, "she removes all the barriers and lets you see your potential."

"We still don't know how real it is," Rose said, "there are drugs that convince people they can fly."

"True," I agreed, "and there are drugs that cure diseases."

"I sure hope she is a good drug," Rose said, and she caressed Stinky's back. Stinky smiled, enjoying the attention as she always did.

"Good Morning," Natalie said brightly. She was wearing a summer dress and looked striking. She turned around quickly, showing it off. "Think one of Flagstaff's finest can resist?"

"Not in a million years," I said with more awe than I intended. Rose choked back a laugh at my unexpected tone. I gather myself quickly. "I thought you lawyers were all suit and tie."

"Only when we take you to court and clean out your life savings," Natalie said, not missing a beat. I didn't think she noticed my brief loss of control.

"You want to do this before breakfast?" I said, my stomach growling.

"Never, it's Sunday," Natalie said. She continued when she saw my blank look. "Sunday is pancake day at the William's household." I looked to Rose, who quickly handed me Stinky. I could see she had forgotten and thought herself remiss.

"Pancakes sound good," I said. Natalie shook her head smiling.

"Then you can help," Rose announced. There was something I was missing about past pancake days. Sitting on your ass and commenting must be frowned upon. I handed Stinky to the grinning Natalie and became the kitchen helper.

I enjoyed watching Natalie play with Stinky as we ate. Stinky tried desperately to get a taste of the syrup. Natalie seemed at ease at keeping her mind off the food with simple tickling and some bouncing. It looked like she enjoyed it as much as Stinky did. After our meal, I washed dishes, and the ladies fed the human disposal. We put our plan into action after Stinky was fed.

I watched out of the corner of the window as Natalie leaned into the Police car talking to the officer who was watching our house. I assumed they had us under surveillance because we refused a search. I was telling myself I was watching to see if she succeeded. My eyes locked on the subtle gyrations of her backside. The flowered dress flowed with her movements in a beautiful way. For a moment, I wished I was the officer. I had known before the car door opened, that she would convince him.

"It took me all night to convince her," Natalie said to the cop as she entered the front door, "this Ebola thing has her scared. Is it okay if she keeps her distance?"

"That shouldn't be a problem, Natalie," the cop replied. I didn't like how he said her name. I was having new reservations about the plane, "We usually require two officers, but I think we can make an exception in this case." I could almost feel the smile that must have been on his face.

"Thank you, Tom," Natalie said. I disliked how she said his name. I took a slow breath and let the emotion pass. I didn't like what I was feeling. I had no idea where it was coming from. Natalie was a lawyer and way out of my league. A brief necessary friendship was all that would ever come of it. "Where would you like to start?"

"Is there a basement?"

"No, just a crawl space you can only access from outside," Natalie answered.

"Then I just need to look in each room starting with this one," Tom instructed, "then the bedrooms." Natalie giggled when he said bedrooms. My anger flared. More slow deep breaths and self-admonishment for being an idiot cooled me back down. I sat quietly on the bed knowing if he got to this room the gig was up. I listened as footsteps walked around the living room, presumably behind the couch and other possible hiding places.

"Oh!" I heard Rose exclaim from the kitchen. I knew she was peeking from behind the kitchen door, Stinky still behind the wall.

"Ma'am, I'm sorry about this," Tom said, his tone changing from confident man to sympathetic, "I will only be inside for a moment. Once your house is cleared, you won't be bothered again."

"He's not wearing a mask," Rose said with desperation, "he can cough it all over us."

"I assure you I'm not infected," the cop said calmly.

"I'm sorry, mom. I forgot to ask." Natalie said. There was a short pause as Natalie pulled out the scarf I knew she had. "Would you mind if I put this on you?" she asked the cop. I could hear the smile in her voice. Unless the cop was gay, he would allow it.

"Of course, Natalie," Tom answered. I closed my eyes and prayed for divine intervention. I knew Rose was moving up, behind the cop as Natalie reached around his neck to tie the scarf around his mouth. I tried not to imagine her hands gracing the back of his neck as Stinky was secretly brought within Natalie's reach. There was a long paused filled with way too many pounding heartbeats.

"Who is she?" I heard Tom ask calmly.

"We don't know," Rose said, no longer acting the senile woman, "we only know the government wants her enough to dream up the Ebola scare." I walked out of the bedroom and joined everyone in the living room. I was gratified to find Tom a little out of shape, maybe carrying an extra fifty pounds. He was untying the scarf.

"You must be Samuel Donaldson," Tom said, shaking his head.

"Sam," I said, holding out my hand. I wasn't surprised when he didn't take it.

"Is this some kind of trick?" Tom asked Natalie.

"Only to get you in the house," Natalie said, "I'm sorry about that, but we need help." She looked over to Stinky, "she is for real."

"I knew something was wrong," Tom said, "they were letting people leave, in fact encouraging it."

"I think they figured it would be easier to catch us in a car," I surmised, "we need to get past the roadblocks."

"Why shouldn't the government have her?" Tom asked. I looked between Rose and Natalie. It wasn't a question I was prepared to answer. Everyone else who bonded just naturally wanted to protect her from everyone.

"I think they plan to use her as a weapon," I replied, "spying and interrogation. Things like that. We believe she needs a childhood." Sam reached out and grabbed Stinky's barefoot. Stinky gave him one of her laughs, and he smiled as the bond took hold again.

"Damn, she's powerful," Tom said, "somehow I know you're not lying," he turned to Natalie with a friendly smile, "and I know you're not interested...in me."

"Sorry," Natalie said. I thought I saw her cheeks redden. I guess leading a man on embarrassed her.

"Sam," Tom said, holding out his hand, "how can I help?" I smiled and shook his hand. We all sat down and spent the next ten minutes filling him in on what has happened and our observations and reservations about Stinky.

"So, we need you to drive us through a road block," I said when the explanations were through.

"I better make a call," Tom said, ignoring the radio clipped to his breast and using his mobile phone.

"Hey, Gabby," Tom greeted when his call was answered, "I'm at 23 Madison. The owner is pretty freaked out, but the daughter got me in, and I searched the place."

"I know, but the Feds will have to be satisfied," Tom continued after a short pause, "the lady is senile and near a nervous breakdown." He smiled at Ruth, "you bring in anyone else, you'll need an ambulance as well."

"Yea," Tom continued, "I just need to use your name on the write up so the Feds won't go postal on me for doing it alone."

"Yes," Tom laughed as he spoke, "she is a nine. Would be a ten, but I couldn't get a phone number." There were a few more jibes that made Natalie blush. The call ended to Tom's satisfaction.

"Sorry," Tom apologized to Natalie, "he knew why I went in alone in the first place. We don't usually break protocol." Natalie just nodded with her speechless blush. "Luckily, a lot of homes refused the initial search so it doesn't look that suspicious." Tom grabbed his radio and reported that Rose's house had been cleared using Gabby as his second. He was rather efficient for a police officer who was essentially breaking the law. Stinky was an incredibly powerful drug.

"So," Tom said when he was through, "you guys got a plan."

"Not really," I said, shrugging my shoulders, "I just figured you would drive us past the checkpoint, and we would handle it from there."

"What? Drop you in the desert and you hitchhike or something," Tom said, shaking his head, "I can't go too far past the checkpoint without raising suspicion. All our cars are tracked by GPS. Dispatch will be checking up as soon as I leave my jurisdiction."

"What if I drive out first," Natalie offered, "after they search my car, I can drive ahead and wait for you to catch up." I liked how she thought, always a devious second before me. Simple solutions for simple problems.

"I can find another car," I added, "and be out of your hair in no time." Natalie gave me a look I wasn't expecting, almost angry. I looked away, toward Tom, trying to give myself some time to figure it out. Rose shifted Stinky in her lap. I saw curiosity in her eyes. She was perplexed by Natalie's reaction as well.

"You know, you and her," Tom continued, pointing at Stinky," will have to ride in the trunk. They won't search my car, but they will look inside as I go through." I just became the drugs I used to carry. I was contraband.

"Will need some pillows or something," I said, looking at Rose, "I think Stinky will be alright as long as I'm holding her." Rose nodded her agreement.

"We can do it tonight," Tom said, "I'll pull into the garage and load where no one can see us. Where are you headed?"

"I guess west on 40," I replied, figuring it was the quickest way to Portland.

"There's a Pilot Travel Center about 15 minutes outside of the city," Tom said, "we could meet there, near the Day's Inn. At night, we should be able to get you out of the trunk without anyone noticing." I nodded. No one would look twice at an open trunk near a motel.

"You're taking a big risk," Rose said to Tom, "I hope you don't lose your job over this, or worse."

"My real love is the sax," Tom said, his smile growing, "police work was my low-risk alternative. I'm beginning to think I might change professions."

"Stinky does make you rethink things," I said.

"She does at that." Tom laughed. "I know I'd be damn good at it too."

Chapter 9 - Sam

Natalie and Rose spent a long time talking before Natalie headed out to the Travel Center. I heard some tears though I stayed away not wanting to intrude. It was a good time to give Stinky a bath since I had no idea when she would get another. I intentionally avoided bonding with Stinky. Rose and Natalie wouldn't want me interfering though I could only imagine what they were discussing. I assumed it was Rose's unwillingness to fight the cancer aggressively. Stinky had shown me her determination not to spend her last days sick in a hospital. She had done that with her husband and wished not to go through it again. I guessed it was the real reason she hadn't told Natalie.

I was relieved she now had her daughter at her side. It would be trying, but loneliness shouldn't be part of anyone's last days. I had suspected it would encompass my end in the past, but Stinky had shown me another way. In time, I too might have a family that would see me through. A dream of a legacy, though it would most likely require a name change. I doubted the Feds would stop looking for Samuel Donaldson.

There were more tears and hugs when Natalie left for the Travel Center. It affected me more than it should or, at least, more than it would have pre-Stinky. I wanted to say something to make it go away. What that something would be eluded me. I stood back and let it run its course.

"Natalie acts like she won't see you again," I said as Rose relieved me of Stinky. Rose ignored my statement and began tickling Stinky, making her smile and then laugh. It's hard to pry into a personal conversation when there is a laughing baby. I let it go and moved to the kitchen. Rose wanted to feed me one more time, and I wasn't going to miss it.

"I'm sorry I'm leaving you," I said as dinner wound down, "I don't see any way of staying without risking Stinky." The realization of my leaving was coming home to roost. It was most likely the last time I would ever see Rose. She would become a memory. A memory that would drive my future decisions.

"Stinky needs a new name," Rose laughed.

"She likes it," I said, knowing that Rose was changing the subject.

"Even Smelly would be better," Rose continued.

"She'll always be Stinky to me," I countered her control, "I don't want to leave." Rose sighed. She shifted Stinky on her lap and pushed her plate away.
"I know," Rose said softly, "neither did Natalie."

"Well, she's coming back as soon as I find a car!"

"No," Rose said, shaking her head, "Natalie is going to help you with her." She bounced Stinky on her lap and made her smile. I started, for the first time, unable to enjoy that smile. It took me a moment to come up with a response. When I did, it disappointed me.

"No, she's not," I insisted.

"Yes, Sam," Rose said quietly, "she is."

"You can't be alone," I added with more strength.

"Yes, I can," Rose countered. An image formed in my mind of Rose gasping her last alone. My eyes welled up. I hated that I cared. No wonder I steered away from people before. They screwed up my insides.

"You..." I started, and the tears came, and my mouth didn't want to work.

"I love you too," Rose said sweetly. That made it worse. I had no experience to help me with the horrible feelings coursing through me. I covered my eyes with my hand and tried to hide behind it. My lungs decided to dance, and I lost everything I thought a man should be. Stinky had ruined me.

Rose moved her chair next to mine. I felt her arm wrap around me, and Stinky moved partially on my lap. I wanted Rose to stop but leaned into her instead. Her breathing was erratic as mine. I let her hold me, thought better of it and wrapped my arms around her as well. I swore to myself that I would never again let anyone else get close. Stinky and Rose were it. At least, Stinky wasn't going to die on me.

"Where was the Magna Carta enacted?" Rose whispered when her voice returned. It was a stupid question and completely out of place.

"Runnymede," I replied after clearing my throat. I answered because it was Rose that asked.

"You're a lovely man," Rose continued, "with a wonderful mind. You have an amazing future ahead of you and Stinky to care for." Some of my control returned. I wasn't used to praise having not experienced it much in the past.

"Only because of you and Stinky," I admitted.

"It was always there," Rose said, her smile evident under her red eyes, "you just never had a direction to go in." I nodded.

"I do love you, Rose," I said, looking at her, "and I have never felt so horrible in my life."

"It comes with the territory." Rose smiled. "Your tears, your smile, your being here right now makes me think I am better than I am. I could ask nothing more from a friend." I had no idea it went both ways. I thought she had been tolerating me, more like a teacher. At best, I wasn't the worst kid in the class.

"You'll be alone," I argued.

"I have other friends," Rose said, looking down toward Stinky, "and who knows, you three could be back when this blows over." She shifted Stinky over to my lap, "I have to open the garage door for Tom." She left me there, stewing in a world of grayness. I gave Stinky my finger, and she grasped it tight, smiling. I let her fill me, hoping there was a sense to my misery.

Knowledge and confidence did nothing for my grief. I closed my eyes and tried to embed the memory of Ruth in my mind. Unintentionally, her thoughts flooded through. I could see her pain at her husband's slow passing, the inability to do anything but be there. My breath caught in my throat at the images she tried to forget. She wanted to remember him as he was and now the end was her first thought. I wiggled my finger free.

"The door is open," Rose said as she returned, "you had better get ready." She reached out for Stinky, so I could gather our things quickly. I stood and kissed her cheek, knowing she wouldn't find it uncomfortable.

"I'll always remember you as you are right now," I said.

"And you tried to convince me you were dull," Ruth responded with her lovely smile. I smiled back, taking the credit. Stinky couldn't argue with it. She shooed me out of the kitchen as her eyes began to fill again. I had to wipe mine as I packed.

Traveling in a trunk is a lot more uncomfortable than I imagined. I felt every bump, and there was little done to reduce the noise from the road. The pillows that Ruth gave us helped Stinky more than they did me. She fit neatly on one, and my arm kept her from moving around. I, on the other hand, had my knees cocked, and my hip was acting as a shock absorber.

Had it been any other baby, I suspect there would have been crying. Though I could barely see Stinky's face in the dark, I knew there was the same calm expression that she always held when she wasn't smiling. About fifteen minutes into the trip, Stinky let loose with a bubbly rumble. I closed my nose and stifled a laugh. If someone was going to search the car, they would need a gas mask. I could almost taste the smell as my eyes began to water.

We passed through the roadblock with little effort. Tom shouted out a good-natured greeting to someone who returned an insult with equal friendship. Tom retorted and sped by so he could retain the last word.

"Good God," Tom yelled, once we hit highway speed," did you die back there?"

"I might," I yelled back laughing, "she definitely can call some flies." I could hear Tom laughing and the sound of wind increasing. He had opened a window. It was too hard to carry on a conversation, so I settled in for the rest of the trip.

"Oh, you poor man," Natalie laughed, moving backward and waving her hand in front of her face. Stinky laughed which caused Natalie to stop her retreat and take her from me. I climbed out of the trunk to find Natalie grimacing as she held Stinky as far away from her as she could. She tried to hand her back but declined with a laugh.

"I'm surprised you're still with the living," Tom joked as he pulled our bags and pillows from the trunk.

"You kind of get used to it after ten minutes or so," I lied.

"You need to change her," Natalie begged as her arms began to tire.

"I thought you wanted to learn," I reminded her.

"This smells worse than last time," Natalie whined, "do all babies smell this bad?" I shrugged my shoulders. Stinky was the only kid I ever changed.

"My nephews don't smell that bad," Tom informed her, "I mean they can smell, but Stinky is a whole new level of stench." I shouldered the bags znc laughed at Tom's description. Natalie looked concerned that my arms weren't free.

"Let's change her in your car," I suggested. I tried not to laugh as Natalie hobbled to her car trying not to hold Stinky too close.

"I have to head back," Tom said before I could move to follow Natalie, "I don't want to raise too much suspicion by being gone too long."

"You risked a lot. Not sure we could have made it out without you," I admitted, freeing up one of my hands which he shook hardily. "I will be listening for your sax," I added with a smile.

"You take care of her," Tom said, moving back to his car, "I'm not sure what's best, but Stinky trusts you, so I do as well." He opened the driver's door, then leaned over the hood with his arms, "You're risking a lot, you know that don't you? They won't stop looking."

"I'm all she has," I replied, "I've got nothing but her." I looked at the ground for a moment, then looked back up, "I was shit before she found me. Now, I have a purpose beyond my next meal. Right or wrong, I like the feeling and will ride it to wherever it takes me."

"Sam," Natalie called. There was a desperation in her voice, "this is getting gross."

"Sorry to leave you outnumbered," Tom chuckled as he climbed into his car. I watched him drive off before I moved to Natalie. She had a look of disgust on her face. Stinky was lying on the back seat, obviously as stinky as ever.

"Ready for you lesson," I smiled.

"Here?" Natalie asked, looking around for a place to run. The expression on her face made me cave into her reluctance. I also questioned if the back seat of a car was the best place for a newbie to deal with one of Stinky's deposits.

"I'll take this one," I said, adding a laugh. The relief on Natalie's face was worth the sacrifice. I liked the idea of handling this for her. I wasn't sure how changing a diaper made me feel more manly, but it did. I wasn't doing it for Stinky, I was doing it for Natalie, and I could see her appreciation. I might as well have jumped in front of a bullet by the look in her eyes.

When the grossness was complete, I proudly lifted Stinky into my arms. Natalie smiled at me. It was more than a smile of gratitude and confused me for a second. There was an awkward silence that I broke by picking up the rolled up dirty diaper and wipes. "Is there a garbage can around here?" I asked as I looked around.

"By the front entrance," Natalie pointed. Stinky and I headed to the garbage as Natalie began packing Stinky's supplies back up. I walked slow, trying to figure out the smile Natalie had given me. Most women smiled at me, and it never made it to their eyes. I had never figured out if it was fear or just politeness. Rose had been one of the first since grade school who smiled with friendliness. Natalie's smiles had been more at my expense in the past, especially when she had handed me a stinky Stinky the first time. The smiles had become more comfortable, but nothing like what she had just done.

I tossed the diaper in the waste can and stood still for a second. The smile held warmth. I shook my head. Natalie was a lawyer, a damn good one by Rose's account. I was way off her radar. It was Stinky that had her where she was. A common interest in the welfare of a child is what she was smiling at. So she had a pretty smile that made me lose my train of thought. I would just ignore it so the trip didn't get weird for her.

I was halfway back to the car when I saw them. Two men, one holding Natalie's arm the other standing on her other side. Both were large, dressed in jeans. The one on the left had gray hair that seemed premature compared to his face. The other, a was wearing a skin tight blue t-shirt with a gold chain prominently displayed. Natalie was scared. My hand found Stinky's barefoot.

Perfect presence fused my mind to my body. I knew the two thugs were just that, thugs. They had been waiting for us, and I could sense every wayside oasis in many directions held the same types. They weren't government, but the gloves they wore told me they were equally informed. Both were armed, 9mm their minds told me, but they wouldn't use them. They had orders; nothing could harm the child.

"Who are your friends?" I said, smiling at Natalie as I approached. Stinky flooded me with alternatives, solutions I knew would work. There was no way I was going to let go of Stinky. Both of these guys had five inches and fifty pounds on me.

"Run," Natalie said as calmly as possible. The guy who was holding her arm must have tightened his grip by the way Natalie cringed. Anger filled me. Something I had not felt when bonded before. I didn't like them hurting Natalie.

"What do you morons want?" I asked with a menace I knew I could support. I settled Stinky on my left hip, freeing my right leg for movement. Vital locations on their bodies began to identify themselves in my mind, and my fury began to burn hotter.

"We just want the child," the idiot on the left said. Of course they did. I moved closer, wanting them within easy range.

"Release her," I demanded, "and we'll talk about it." The one holding Natalie's arm moved behind her and wrapped his arm around her neck. The other took a step toward me.

"The kid or her," the man said, nodding toward Natalie, "or we'll just kill you both and take her anyway." I could feel he meant it. He had a strong desire to make sure Stinky wasn't hurt. His life depended on it. I tucked Stinky closer to my body to allow me to center my weight on my left foot.

"No," I repeated, "release her." The man approached as the other's arm tightened around Natalie's neck. Natalie reached up and began to pull desperately at the arm. Anger, I had never felt before, surged through me like white hot lightning. My right foot moved so quickly; I barely saw it connect with the free man's face with a sickening crunch. Without waiting for his body to hit the ground, I moved with fluidity toward the second man who was now applying all his strength to Natalie's' neck. For the first time in my life, I wanted someone dead.

With the briefest thought, I dropped low on my left leg, and my right foot shot out between Natalie's legs and found gray hair's knee. It shattered backward with a power I didn't know I possessed. I returned upright as the two fell to the pavement. My foot moved quickly, finding a kidney then breaking a rib into his diaphragm. I knew it would render gray hair immobile.

Natalie grabbed my offered hand, and I raised her to her feet. I dropped to my knee as the anger burned deep, I retracted my arm and aimed the heel of my hand at the base of gray hair's nose. A killing blow.

"Sam!" Natalie yelled. My name seemed to echo down a long tunnel. My arm relaxed, and the anger drained away. I looked at the man I was about kill. He was struggling to breathe. The fear in his eyes was something I had never experienced before. I felt his fear coming in sickening waves before I let go of Stinky's foot.

"We have to go," Natalie said, trying to help me up. My groin complained as I stood. Some muscle I didn't know I owned had been strained beyond tolerance. I handed Stinky to Natalie and hobbled painfully toward the backseat of her car.

"Your nose is bleeding," Natalie commented, as I crawled into the car. My head felt like it was full of sludge. I laid on the backseat. Natalie tucked Stinky into my arms and closed the door. Natalie got behind the wheel, and we started moving.

"Don't stop til we need gas," I gasped. I knew they were watching other pit stops. We had to get far away from Flagstaff. I could hear Natalie talking to me, but none of it seemed to stick in my mind. I pulled Stinky close and closed my eyes. The silent blackness of sleep found me.

Chapter 10 - Sam

A blinking neon light woke me. It was a motel sign, Flanigan's Roadside Inn. I was startled when I felt no baby in my arms. I sat up quickly, still in the backseat of Natalie's car. My back complained as I turned quickly trying to figure out where I was. The passenger side door opened, and a haggard Natalie ducked her head in.

"Stinky?" I asked, my voice coming out raspy.

"She's inside," Natalie said, waving me out of the car, "Sorry, I can't drive anymore. Thought I would fall asleep on us." I slid toward her, my groin and back lamenting the movement.

"Where are we?" I asked. It was cold outside, not freezing, but not desert. Standing was a painful procedure. Whatever moves I used outside of Flagstaff had strained muscles. Natalie put her arm around me as I limped forward.

"North Dakota," Natalie said, "took a right at Los Angeles and just kept going." I tried to do the mental math. She must have been driving close to twenty-four hours. I stood up straighter, ignoring the pain. She shouldn't be carrying me as well.

"You need some sleep," I coughed, "I'm sorry I passed out on you."

"You saved us," Natalie said. I could hear the exhaustion in her voice, "they weren't from the government and weren't going to follow any rules." I stopped walking and turned to her, letting her arms fall away.

"Thank you for getting us out of there," I said. Her smile was genuine.

"I need a shower and some sleep," Natalie responded, "then will talk." I nodded. I had been out for a day, and I was still tired, not to mention the way my groin felt. No wonder those martial arts guys stretch all the time. "I fed Stinky twice and changed a diaper," Natalie laughed, "no idea how you slept through that. I almost lost my lunch."

"I'll watch her," I added, "you take your shower, and we'll try and keep it quiet so you can sleep."

"The place is a dump, but they take cash," Natalie said as she opened the door. Smart woman, not leaving an electronic trail. Stinky was asleep in the middle of a double bed. The entire decor looked like it was modern about forty years ago. Dark browns and oranges with two ugly horse paintings on the walls. I closed and locked the door behind us.

"There's only one bed," I pointed out.

"We'll share," Natalie said in a tone the broached no room for argument. She grabbed a small toiletry bag and moved straight to the bathroom, closing the door. I wished I would have stopped her. I had to pee like a racehorse. "There's donuts and Snapple on the table," she shouted through the door, then I heard the water turn on. Now I really had to pee.

Eating donuts and watching TV doesn't quiet one's bladder. My stomach needed the food, as unhealthy as it was, and I suspected I needed some liquid as well. The Snapple would have to wait until I had a bathroom available. I surfed until I found some news. The Ebola outbreak in Flagstaff was the third story and hardly warranted the twenty seconds they gave to it. The lack of spreading death seemed almost to disappoint the reporter on the scene. The CDC had no new updates and the house to house search had not located Stinky and I. I got the feeling the government wouldn't be able to keep up the farce for much longer. It was good news that they were still looking in Flagstaff.

Natalie exited the bathroom with a towel that barely covered her torso and another wrapped like a turban on her head. Her exposed legs and the hint of cleavage was incredibly becoming. She moved over to her suitcase and began rifling through it as my eyes took in the back of her legs. They looked smooth with the cutest indent behind each knee. Her toenails were painted a soft red that had begun to flake off. They must have looked adorable in sandals. She bent slightly, and I had to look away. Her tush was too enticing, even covered as it was.

I remembered my bladder too late. Natalie was back in the bathroom, doing whatever women do before they sleep. I almost groaned as the pain of holding it in came back two fold. I stood up and paced to take my mind off it. When the door finally opened again, I excused myself and burst passed her. Relief can be measured in many ways. On a scale of one to ten, that moment was a twenty. I washed my hands and left the bathroom a much happier man.

"You could have asked," Natalie said laughing, standing in an oversized t-shirt as she unwound the towel from her hair. For some reason, maybe it was her smile, she looked incredibly beautiful at the moment. There was no way I should be sharing the bed with a woman like her.

"Maybe I should sleep on the floor," I offered.

"On this carpeting? I don't think it's been cleaned this century," Natalie countered, "I wouldn't wish that on an enemy." She continued to dry her hair as she moved back into the bathroom. I felt like sharing the bed was an insult to her. I sat at the end and wondered why I was worried if she wasn't. Images of what was under the t-shirt sent my mind to the gutter. She was smart, successful, and way too good looking to be anywhere near me.

"There's supposed to be a crib in the closet," Natalie called from the bathroom. I found one there and began unfolding the ancient structure. It was as old as the decor. There were sheets for it on the closet shelf that looked clean. I rolled the crib into the little open space we had and made it up. I carefully lifted Stinky, who was dead to the world, and placed her softly in the crib. I covered her with the small blanket provided. For some reason, I leaned in and kissed her forehead. It felt like the thing to do. Sort of a you-are-safe-now message.

"You love her." Natalie surprised me when I straightened up.

"Well...she needs me," I stammered, "someone has to look out for her." Natalie smiled that honest smile she kept using. It was so damn confusing. Where was the humorous one, the one that told me I was, at least, entertaining. This one was too warm. It made me nervous.
"The bathroom is all yours." I smiled back and dug into my bag. I didn't have any pajamas. I was wondering if I should just crawl into bed with my pants on. The floor is where I belonged. I've slept on worse.

"All I have is t-shirts and boxers," I said. I was about to add that the floor was the best solution when Natalie cut in.

"That's fine," she said, "panties and t-shirt are all I brought as well. Didn't figure I was going to be gone too long." I looked in my bag not seeing anything particular as the idea of her panties ran through my stupid brain. Blue, pink, white, and all other colors of the rainbow entered my mind. I heard her walk to the crib as I grabbed a t-shirt and dopp kit and headed quickly to the bathroom. With the door closed, I could think.

There was crusty blood under my nose and stubble from a day without a shave. My hair was a disaster from sleeping in the back of the car. Normally, I wouldn't care, but there was a woman I had to share a bed with. I started the shower and broke out my shaving gear. I reached into the shower to test the water. It was a perfectly warm temperature. I turned it colder and climbed in and let the chill wash the thoughts of panties from my mind.

Natalie lay still on the right side of the bed when I emerged from the bathroom. I almost laughed at myself for shaving and combing my hair. She was a lot easier to look at covered in sheets and a blanket. Only her angelic face was showing. So much easier on my heart. I crawled carefully into the left side of the bed, trying not to disturb her sleep.

"They're blue," Natalie whispered.

"What?"

"My panties," she clarified, "they're baby blue." It took a moment for me to realize that Stinky had narked me out.

"I'll sleep on the floor," I said as blood flooded my face. I began to rise when Natalie rolled over and reached for my arm, holding me back.

"I like how you see me," Natalie stated softly.

"I'm sorry," I said, "I can't help it."

"Stay," Natalie said, "I feel safe with you near." I relaxed back into the pillow, shocked at her words. "I just need to get some sleep; then we can talk about it." She half pulled half scooted closer to me. Her hand released my arm, and she reached across my chest. "There, we can keep each other warm," she whispered. I lay unmoving, trying not to over-breathe or do anything that would endanger her arm moving. A moment of courage allowed me to lay my far hand over hers and lightly grasp her palm. I smiled when her fingers curled around mine. Natalie was asleep in minutes. I laid awake for over an hour staring into the darkness, loving the feel of her hand in mine.

The sun had barely cracked the horizon when I woke. Natalie had rolled away from me in the night. I missed her hand but smiled that it had been there in the first place. I sat up slowly, letting her get as much sleep as possible.

My groin was still sore but more uncomfortable than non-functional. The soreness in the small of my back had disappeared, and there was a smart, gorgeous woman wearing baby blue panties in my bed. Life was coming up roses. I pulled my legs up into the Indian position to stretch out my groin. It burned a little, more warm than pain. I rubbed the insides of my thighs, loosening up the rest of tightness.

"Getting busy over there," Natalie chuckled, "I could leave for a moment if you need some privacy." I turned with a panicked red face to find her head cocked in her hand and wearing a cocky smile.

"My legs..." I stammered, "I mean, I pulled something..." Natalie laughed at my struggles as I defended the unnecessary. "Am I that easy to tease?" I asked as my smile grew.

"You're still nervous around me," Natalie said, "it makes it so easy."

"I'm not good around smart women," I admitted, "I always feel a bit behind the eight ball."

"What about smart men?" Natalie asked, "do they fluster you when you sleep with them?" I laughed at her attempts to dig deeper. Her mind moved so quickly, I knew I would have trouble keeping up with the banter without more practice.

"Only the ones who wear baby blue panties," I replied. That got a chuckle out of her.

"Have you been thinking about my panties all night?"

"Pretty much," I answered truthfully, "It's Stinky's fault. The little tattle tale." I liked the way that Natalie was looking at me. Deep comfortable eyes and a warm smile. There was no fear or apprehension a woman of her caliber should be feeling with someone like me this close to her.

"What has she told you about me?" Natalie smiled as she spoke.

"Nothing," I said with surprise. I looked over at the crib. The little traitor has never let me see one thing about Natalie. I hadn't tried, but you think I would see what I needed to see. "It's a little unfair when you think about it."

"Oh, I don't know," Natalie continued, "maybe she thinks I need an advantage."

"What would I see?" I delved, not expecting an answer. I just wanted to set Natalie a little off kilter as she had me.

"That I find you attractive as well," Natalie said, not missing a beat. It threw me off kilter.

"Why?" I asked. The question came out of my mouth before I could stifle it. It sounded unconfident, something only an idiot would ask. Natalie's eyebrows raised as she pondered the question.

"Why not?" she retorted.

"You're a lawyer," I argued against myself, "I'm unemployed with no college degree." Natalie smiled, waiting patiently for me to finish. "I don't even own a suit. I wouldn't know where to take you to dinner or could afford it if I knew. I would probably embarrass you at the first party you dragged me too." I took a deep breath and let a million other reasons float away and just summed it up, "We come from different worlds."

"Are you finished?"

"Well...yes, I sighed, "That's the gist of it."

"No suit, huh?" Her faux pondering made me rethink my argument.

"It's a metaphor as well as the truth," I insisted, "it means I am not ready for your world."

"Metaphor is a really big word for someone so uneducated," Natalie joked. She was toying with me again, but this time, my anger was climbing. She knew exactly what I was talking about. We could never be a we.

"You know what I..." Natalie moved quicker than I thought her capable of. Just as I was reaching my boiling point, her hands wrapped around my neck and pulled me down to her. I almost pulled back when her soft lips touched mine. Luxurious lawyer lips yanked the anger from my body and replaced it with something non-thinking. Social standing disappeared as her tongue tickled my upper lip. I could feel her smile as I let myself go, my hands roaming her curves over the covers. She cocked her leg, letting me run my hand down that magnificent thigh I had seen last night. So soft with a hint of firmness that begged to be squeezed. My hand ran back up, lightly finding her baby blue encased bottom. She giggled into my mouth, enjoying my uncontrolled exploration.

A grunt from the crib broke the spell. A second grunt, followed by Stinky's tell tale gurgling had me flopping onto my back.

"Damn," I said to the world. Natalie was laughing as the smell began to fill the room. She rolled on top of me and kissed me hard. I wrapped my arms around her, enjoying the feeling of her t-shirt encased breasts pushing into my chest.

"Counselor, I wanted it noted that I tried to warn you off," I said with a grin. I had no intention of holding back anymore. She was way too desireable to be given another chance.

"Duly noted," Natalie agreed and kissed me again, "I changed the last diaper," she laughed, "this one is all yours."

"You crack the windows," I said, sitting up, "and I'll brave the sewer butt."

It only took a few minutes to clean the smiling Stinky. It took a good fifteen minutes to clear out the smell. I donned some pants and found a dumpster to toss the diaper in. I came back into the room to find Stinky in Natalie's arms. Natalie's smile was incredibly attractive.

"I love how you see me," Natalie said. Her hand was covering Stinky's bare foot. Trying not to think was impossible. I immediately imagined Natalie in various stages of undress and then beneath me in bed. I moved quickly and snatched Stinky from her arms.

"She's not a toy," I said, trying to find cover for my thoughts, "and I can't stop thinking about you." Natalie stood smiling and moved into my personal space. Her hand found mine and brought it to Stinky's foot. The tingling began, and my mind opened.

There was so much wonder in our shared thoughts. I could see how Natalie saw me, better than I was and oh, so much more virile. We made love in our minds, so intimate and very naughty at the same time. My breath caught in my throat as her carnal images warped into mine. I broke the connection before my body betrayed me.

Natalie's eyes were all dreamy and fixed on mine. I suspected mine were no different as I caressed her lips with mine. The desire we felt was no longer hidden behind self-imposed barriers. It was Stinky's laugh that broke the spell. She thought we were playing and waved her arms at the fun. Natalie broke our kiss and laughed with Stinky, which only encouraged Stinky more.

I laid Stinky on the bed and began tickling her. "Was that us, or is she doing it?" I asked as Natalie sat on the opposite side of Stinky.

"Does it matter?" Natalie responded. She reached up and lovingly stroked the side of my head. I leaned into her hand. I looked into her eyes and knew I didn't care how it happened. Natalie was what I wanted in life. If it was all Stinky, then I was addicted, heart and soul.

"No," I replied, "it doesn't matter at all." I leaned over Stinky and kissed Natalie. Stinky loved the kissing game.

Chapter 11 - Sam

"Those guys at the truck stop," Natalie said as she sipped her coffee, "they weren't government and didn't seem to care about things like laws." I finished chewing the bite of the breakfast burrito I picked up at a drive-thru. We had already decided to stay another night in the motel to recover and get our barrings.

"They knew about Stinky," I said, "they were apprehensive about hurting her, almost a fear of what would happen if they did." I took another small bite as I thought. "They were just two of many, that much Stinky showed me. It was just chance we picked the stop that they had staked out. I think every road out of Flagstaff was being watched."

"So, someone with a lot of money but less political pull," Natalie surmised, "maybe criminal."

"Or big business," I added, "I did sense they had little concern for our well being."

"I thought you were going to kill that guy," Natalie said. There was a curiosity in her eyes as she spoke. The matter-of-fact tone she used was cover for finding out my intentions.

"He was hurting you," I admitted, "Stinky and anger don't mix well." I took a sip of my coffee as Natalie watched me carefully. She deserved the truth. "If you hadn't stopped me, he would have died."

"I'm glad I could stop you then," Natalie said, reaching out for my hand. I let her take it. There was forgiveness in the way she held me. "The way it drained you scared me. I guess Stinky wasn't meant for aggression." Stinky smiled in my lap at the mention of her name. She had been trying to get to my burrito, so I knew she was hungry as well.

"I don't know if it is aggression or just forcing results," I pointed out, "she has a flow, and if you go outside of it, you pay a price." I absently wiped my nose, "bloody nose, headache, and exhaustion. Maybe worse if you go too far."

"I don't get headaches when I see you," Natalie said with a sly grin. I smiled back remembering what was in her mind last night. I took another bite of my burrito. Stinky's eyes followed it to my mouth and reached out with gusto to try and grab it. "Someone else is hungry," Natalie pointed out. I nodded as I chewed watching what I could only describe as a jealous face on Stinky.

Feeding Stinky was the usual battle. Neither Natalie or I were as skilled as Rose at getting the maximum food into Stinky's mouth. Stinky was getting quicker and becoming more insistent on helping.

"Do you think she knows when we bond?" Natalie asked as she tried to get the spoon out of Stinky's grasp.

"Maybe...probably," I hedged. I was following up with a washcloth trying to keep the bulk of the food off her clothes. We would have to get better at feeding or buy some bibs.

"What happens when she gets older?" Natalie continued her thinking. I stopped for a moment and looked at Stinky. She was intent on eating, the one time when smiling was not in her repertoire. Her focus was on the jar of mashed carrots, a single-minded desire. What happens to those desires when she gets older.

"I don't know," I admitted, "if she could control her power, she could probably rule the world if she wanted too." At that moment, her innocence didn't make it a scary thought. Thinking out into the future, it was frightening. Natalie stopped feeding and looked at me.

"We don't have a clue what we're doing, do we?" Natalie asked rhetorically.

"Maybe they know in Portland," I suggested. Stinky grunted at the lack of attention. Natalie smiled and began feeding again.

"How do you know we wouldn't just turn her over to a cult or something," Natalie commented, "you have no idea who that lady was or why she had Stinky."

"She seemed sincere," I countered, "but you could be right. I do find it hard to believe that her last words would condemn Stinky." I thought about it and the way Natalie shifted the conversation. She was trying to convince me of something. Something she had already concluded.

"There's a reason we're in North Dakota and not Oregon," I observed. I said it softly, without accusation. Natalie nodded and stopped feeding Stinky again.

"I wasn't sure Portland is the right place or the right people," Natalie admitted, "anymore than the government or whoever else wants her." She paused for a moment, and when I didn't speak, she continued. "I wish we had more to go on before we just hand her over."

"You have a career," I reminded her, "you can't just drop everything, and I am not capable of raising Stinky alone. We have to find a more permanent solution. It's our best bet."

"I quit my job," Natalie said, then quickly began feeding Stinky again. She was concentrating on Stinky, trying hard not to look at me as I absorbed the shock.

"Wh...why?"

"Stinky has a way of showing you things," Natalie said, "I was climbing the ladder because that's what everyone told me I should do and I was good at it." She refilled the spoon, and with excited verbal support from Stinky, weaved her way through Stinky's overactive hands. "It's not what I wanted. I love being a lawyer; I just don't want to be a starched one." She paused again and looked at me. "And I want other things. Things a sixty hour work week won't let me have."

My mind was reeling. I thought I had unintentionally thrown away my life and here was a woman who purposely threw it away. Money and prestige were my hopeless dream, and she made it seem like a bad movie. I wiped off Stinky's chin and one of her hands.

"Does your mother know?" I asked. Maybe Rose could talk some sense into her.

"She agrees," Natalie said as she reloaded the spoon again, "she always knew I was unhappy." Natalie tried to come in high to avoid Stinky's grabby hands. Stinky looked like a starving baby bird as the spoon neared.

"I would have told you yesterday," Natalie clarified, "but you were kind of out of it. Mom didn't like the idea of Portland anymore than I did."

"Three against one," I chuckled. Natalie gave me a confused look. "Three girls and me," I clarified, "I'm out numbered."

"I'll go to Portland if you insist," Natalie said, shaking her head, "it's you Stinky loves."

"She doesn't know what love is," I said, shrugging off her statement.

"Sam," Natalie said while she fished the last of the carrot out of the jar, "she loves you unconditionally. I know it, my mom knows it, and so does everyone else she bonds with." Stinky fought for control of the spoon and Natalie relented, making sure she didn't swallow the whole thing. "She trusts us because you trust us. She loves you deeply." I was staring at Stinky, trying to fathom the foolishness of someone trusting me. Of someone loving me. From what I could see, Stinky only loved food. I pushed away from the table and stood. I was breathing harder than necessary.

"I...can't," I stuttered, "I'm a fuck up. I'll screw her up and make her bad or something." I'd die for her, but I didn't have the skill to raise her. I grew up with piss-poor role models. She would end up like me.

"Or you could just love her back," Natalie said, "since you already do, it shouldn't be that hard."

"That's your plan," I argued, "ruin a perfectly good child by leaving her in my hands. All the people in the world and you pick me."

"I didn't pick you," Natalie laughed, "she did." Orange covered lips started laughing with Natalie. Stinky was taking Natalie's side and using her cuteness against me. I huffed and puffed trying to think of a new reason why it was an asinine idea. Natalie's smile was eating into my argument, making me think I was worthy. Her confidence in me was almost painful.

"She needs a bath," I said, trying to retake control of the conversation. I lifted Stinky into my arms and started toward the bathroom. "You're not helping, you little stinker," I whispered. A chuckle from Natalie informed me she overheard.

Stinky was sitting up pretty well on her own now. My hand was still there in case she faltered, but I let her play in the two inches of water unhindered. Splashing was her favorite, at least, before it got in her eyes. I tried not to laugh when she responded to the invasion by rapidly sucking in her breath. I cleared her eyes with a dry washcloth, and she went on playing.

"Most men get nine months to work up the courage." I turned my head to find Natalie leaning against the door frame, that damn smile weakening my resolve again. "you jumped into daddy mode without warning." I turned my head back to Stinky, not wanting Natalie to know how scared the word 'daddy' made me. Dads are saps. Stinky smiled at me as she played. I was a sap.

"I've never had anyone rely on me," I said, "it's terrifying." I looked back to Natalie and her confident smile. The look of a lawyer who was making her case. "What if I screw it up?"

"What if you don't?" Natalie said, using my own indecisiveness against me. I had to smile at her. All that intelligence bundled into such a pretty package.

"You're not going to let me weasel out of this," I observed. Natalie's smile grew as she shook her head no. Portland was shelved. I turned back to Stinky, who had just splashed water all over my t-shirt. "We're going to need some things for you," I said as I lifted warm water in my hand and let it run down her back. Stinky splashed again and thought it was funny when I flinched. I had a little water war with her, splashing her back as she proceeded to soak us both. I would have to work on her aim.

"You have no idea how sexy you look right now," Natalie said. I turned in time to see her leave the bathroom. A sap playing in the tub with a baby is sexy? I smiled to myself remembering her thoughts about me. I had no idea how those visions correlated with the current soaked version of myself. Women were a damn mystery.

"How do you feel about naps?" I whispered to Stinky, "I'd only need an hour or maybe two. Think of it as payment for turning my life upside down." She splashed hard and started laughing. It looked like an immediate nap was not on the agenda.

Natalie went shopping while I watched Stinky. A car seat was a must. Driving for a day without one was a sin we wouldn't repeat. More food, diapers, wipes and other baby necessities were on the list. We were chewing through cash, so we decided risking Natalie's credit card We made the assumption that the thugs hadn't acquired Natalie's name. They weren't all that bright and most likely didn't even get the license plate. It was a risk, but we weren't about to start robbing banks. The car seat alone would have drained our cash resources severely.
Stinky was building muscle. She would rise on her knees, her butt high in the air, and wiggle forward and backward. She was on the cusp of mobility. She could already roll over, but now, I saw a determination in her eyes. I was both proud and terrified at her progress.

"She'll be crawling in a day or two," I told Natalie when she returned. Her arms were full of bags. I could tell she enjoyed herself. The lady liked to shop.

"Can you tell her to hold off until we find a place?" Natalie joked.

"I can't seem to tell women anything these days," I laughed. It shocked me when Natalie went on her toes and quickly kissed my cheek. It was just a peck, but it held an apology and a promise. I hadn't meant anything by my remark. Maybe she thought it best to acknowledge how things had resolved and to make sure I knew she meant the best by it. I took the bags from her arms with a smile and put them on the small table.

"I found you some shirts," Natalie said, "if you don't like them, I can take them back." I wasn't sure how I should feel about that. Having her dress me seemed a little too domestic. She stilled at my expression. "Don't look to deep into it," she added, "I just didn't want you to start smelling." I immediately and self-consciously smelled my armpits. She snickered as she started to go back to the car for another load of bags.

"I got it," I said, moving quickly past her. My pits didn't smell bad, at least, they didn't to me. I was out of clean shirts, but I could have washed them in the sink. I went through an internal argument about the shirts as I retrieved the other bags. By the time I returned, I had sorted it out in my head.

"Thank you," I said, "for the shirts." Worst case, I could stall some laundry. I still had two clean pairs of underwear and socks.

"You're welcome," Natalie said, quite proud of herself. It pleased me that she was happy. I couldn't remember the last time I was the reason someone was happy. We started shifting the baby stuff from the plastic bags to Stinky's diaper bag. Stinky gave a little grunt when she spied the food jars and raised her butt up high, almost like she was going to take off after it. "She's getting strong," Natalie commented.

"We won't be able to leave her on the bed anymore," I said as I moved closer in case Stinky decided to take that first lunge.

"She can't be on this carpeting," Natalie instructed, "we'll need to find someplace to rent. A medium sized town in need of a lawyer. It shouldn't take me long to get licensed in any state." I sat on the bed and stared at her as she continued to unpack. She slowed then stopped, "What?"

"We?" I asked.

"You think I would let you raise Stinky alone?"

"But..."

"I like you," Natalie continued, "you like me. Stinky let us skip all that silly courtship crap. Tell me you aren't planning something tonight." My eyes widened. "If you weren't," she shrugged, "I was going to." She went back to unpacking as if that was all the needed saying.

"Are you a control freak?" I asked. My smile stalled the flash anger that appeared on her face. She looked at me a moment and laughed.

"Yes, but I can compromise."

"I live by the seat of my pants," I admitted, "but I can compromise."

"We need each other," Natalie continued, "and Stinky needs us both." She bent over to retrieve something from a bag on the floor. I watched her curves move seductively in her jeans. A woman I never thought would give me the time of day was informing me we were moving in together. I should have been running full speed away, but my only desire was to be with her. I loved her strength and really loved how her jeans fit. She smiled when she caught me gawking. I turned back to Stinky.

"Are you sure I can't interest you in a nap?" I said rubbing her back. Stinky smiled, thinking I was playing.The bed shifted as Natalie sat down next to me. A shiver ran down my spine when I felt her hands on my neck. I turned, and she let her lips prove she meant what she said. I wished Stinky would take a nap.

We had sandwiches for dinner as we watched the national news. Flagstaff was unraveling for the government. The lack of an epidemic, and Stinky and my disappearance, were making the government look ineffectual. People were beginning to question the supposed outbreak. Members of the CDC were second guessing it themselves. Politicians were beginning to talk of independent investigations.

"Do you think they will stop looking?" Natalie asked.

"No. They'll just change their methods."

"Then we just have live low," Natalie continued, "everything in my name."

"I can probably build another identity," I added, "I know some people who do that sort of thing." My criminal past had some benefits.

"We'll need a name for Stinky as well," Natalie said, "she can't go on as Stinky forever." We both looked at Stinky, who was sitting calmly in my lap. She realized we were paying attention, and she became lively, moving her arms up and down and grunting. The only name that fit her was Stinky. She seemed to like it. Another name would confuse her.

"It has to be something pretty and special," I said, "I don't want her forgotten as a Jane or Sally."

"I have a name," Natalie said, "I was saving it, but Stinky could use it. That's if you like it."

"Shoot."

"Teegan," Natalie replied. She paused as I pondered the name, "It's Gaelic. I think it means 'little poet'." I nodded as I let the name sound itself out in my head. I tried it out in anger and tenderly. It was a pretty name. I couldn't remember ever meeting a Teegan.

"Teegan," I said out loud. Stinky jumped at the word and made with the arms. "You like that?" I asked Stinky. I think I could have called her poop, and she would have been happy. She just liked me paying attention to her. "I think she likes it," I said to Natalie, "and I think it's perfect."

"Teegan," Natalie smiled.

"Teegan," I agreed. We just promoted ourselves to full parent status by naming her. I gave up wondering if I would be a good father. I now had no choice.

It took another two hours to get Teegan to bed. I wondered how real parents did it. The desire to get Natalie alone was building and yet, Teegan insisted on playing. Natalie took her shower first and exited the bathroom in her oversized t-shirt. I again wondered what color her panties were. It would be very satisfying to find out.

Teegan eventually closed her eyes, fighting sleep all the way. I carefully placed her in the crib and gave what I knew now was her nightly kiss on the forehead. I then took the quickest shower of my life. I left the bathroom wrapped only in a towel.

"What color tonight?" I asked as quietly as possible. The smile on Natalie's face grew, but she didn't answer. She looked so delicious laying on the bed, her right leg slightly cocked, and there was desire in her eyes. She reached out as I neared and pulled the towel from around my waist. There was no shyness in her movements as she caressed parts that have been lonely for way too long. I ran my hand softly along her thigh, raising the t-shirt as I went. She bit her bottom lip as I discovered she wore no panties. Soft curls met my eyes. "So beautiful," I breathed as I climbed in next to her. I reached over her and doused the last light.

I slowly explored her curves, finding what generated moans and where she was ticklish. If I barely touched the back of her knees, a soft feathery caress, I could generate the most wonderful giggle. I stashed that knowledge away for future torture and continued my discovery. She loved the attention I gave her breasts. My lips found a wonderful home there, climbing from the valley and conquering the peaks. She lightly guided my lips and cooing when I found what excited her most.

Her control faltered when my hand traveled between her legs. I loved how I could make her back arch, her moans caressing my ears and exciting my mind. I closed my eyes and remembered the images I had seen, her imagined first coupling. I found her lips and joined them with mine. Her breathing came in gasps, adding a fever to our kiss.

I moved between her thighs and felt her smile against my lips. Her hand guided me, teasingly finding her entrance. It caused me to groan louder than I intended.

"Shhh," Natalie warned with pride at the response she caused. I silently laughed into her lips causing us to lose our rhythm. She giggled as one mood was replaced by another. Both so enjoyable, I wasn't sure which I preferred.

When we joined, humor was replaced by pure pleasure. Natalie wrapped me in her legs and pulled me tight. The closeness was intoxicating. My body wanted to move yet my mind found solace in her arms. I framed her head with my hands, our lips millimeters apart, I looked into the most beautiful eyes. I couldn't believe I held her there; our bodies joined and she wanting it as much as I.

"Heaven," I whispered. It came unbidden and without thought. It was the only word that made sense. Natalie's smile in the dim light exploded in my eyes. Passion replaced thought as our lips met again. We traded breath and sound as our bodies found a rhythm, our song. It was so much more than the lust I had felt in the past. It was deeper, more intense, always on the verge of perfection but each peak showed me another, something higher to climb.

Natalie's body began to shake as she pulled me closer. Her lips a hair's breath from my ear she whispered, "together." When her lips closed on my ear, I reached the end of my endurance. Something primal supplanted reality as we shared a perfect togetherness. An unexplainable moment that only we could understood completely. I held her; she cradled me as our bodies strained in unison.

I collapsed into her laughter as reality slowly returned. "Shhh," I chuckled, kissing across her forehead. I was still trembling, trying not to crush her as my muscles struggled to regain control.

"It was better," Natalie breathed with surprise. I tried to relieve her of my weight, but she held me tight, not wanting to separate. It was rather nice, so I stayed.

"Better?"

"I knew...well Teegan knew." Natalie regained her breath, "I just thought..." She grabbed my head with both her hands and pulled my lips to hers. The kiss was a mix of desperation and passion. She pulled my heart into that kiss. I lost all resistance as we shared what little individuality we had left. The most beautiful woman in the world ruined me at that moment. I could only be worse without her.

"Better," I agreed. Natalie reached up and wiped my forehead, moving some sweaty hair to the side. "Is it us, or her?" I asked. I was overthinking, but Teegan was such a powerful drug.

"I don't care," Natalie replied, her smile spreading across the room. "I've never felt so good in my life, and I know I don't want it to end." There, naked in that bed, she wasn't out of my league. We were a perfect match. Separating was no longer an option.

"Family than," I said, "though you're a lot sexier than a mother ought to be."

"How sexy?" Natalie asked with laughter. Her hands were moving lower, tickling what should be exhausted.

"Very sexy," I whispered as my drive began to reawaken. For the first time, I had no desire to roll over and fall asleep. I wanted to see Natalie shaking and out of control again. I wanted to be the cause of it. I simply wanted more of her.

It was another hour before we finally slept.

Chapter 12 - Sam

The sunrise brought with it a new life. Natalie and I found reasons to touch, the distance between us was minimized, and kissing preceded and ended most conversations. Even morning breath failed to stall our affection. We just held our breath and locked lips. We kissed again once our teeth were brushed. I have crushed on women in the past, only to be disappointed once we consummated our affections. Before, the sex was the pinnacle and destroyed the rest of the relationship. With Natalie, the opposite occurred. She was better, we were better, once physicality had entered the equation. Sex was the frosting on an already tasty cake. And how I loved that cake.

"Where should we go?" I asked as I finished packing. I had yet to think past Portland, and now it was time.

"We're pretty close to Bismarck," Natalie suggested, "who would look for us there once winter sets in?"

"We would have to keep each other warm," I added, bouncing my eyebrows. Natalie smiled, and Teegan bounced in her arms in agreement.

"A big fire and a soft couch."

"A little wine and a comforter," I added. I couldn't believe I was getting aroused by simple conversation. I could picture Natalie there in wooly socks and nothing else as we made love before a roaring fire. "Bismarck it is," I agreed. I lifted Teegan from Natalie's arms, so she could finish packing her things. That earned me a welcomed kiss.

After I finished loading the car, I went to the office to turn in the keys and check out. The place was so old, they still used physical keys and had no in-room checkout. It would have been quaint if everything didn't look so rundown.

"Checking out of 203," I said to the woman behind the counter as I fished the keys out of my pocket. When I looked back up, I saw that she was sporting a deep bruise on her left cheek that road up around her eye socket. She was about my age, long dark hair pulled back in a ponytail. Her eyes were hollow, almost as if she hadn't eaten a good meal in months.

"How was your stay?" she asked, her smile denying that anything was amiss.

"Fine," I said, placing the keys on the counter. I tried not to stare, but the bruise was the foremost thing on her face. I thought it might have been a bad birthmark or maybe a skin condition. The shading to an ugly green at the edges spoke of a fist, not nature. She ignored my eyes and pulled out a card in Rolodex. No computer for this dive.

"That will be 79.80 for the second night," she said sweetly. I moved for my wallet, then stalled.

"I left my money in the car," I lied, "I'll be back in a moment." She nodded and turned to return the keys to one of the drawers.

"All set?" Natalie asked as I poked my head into the backseat.

"I think that the lady in there was beaten," I said as I unbuckled Teegan, lifting her always smiling face next to mine.

"It's not our business," Natalie pointed out as she exited the car.

"No," I agreed, "but I'm tired of things not being my business." Natalie leaned into me and kissed my lips. It was filled with passion and zero condemnation. It was permission and agreement. I handed her Teegan and entered the office. Inside, a large burly man in a Pittsburgh Steelers t-shirt waited next to the bruised woman. She was no longer smiling.

"79.80 you said?" I asked pleasantly.

"Yes," the woman said quickly. She flinched when the man next to her raised his arm and put it on her shoulder.

"I thought Betty here had let you skip out," the man grunted with an uneducated tone of authority. I disliked him less every second I was there.

"Always think the worst?" I asked in my most condescending voice. I enjoyed the way his face scrunched up. I knew he would wait for my eighty bucks before he dealt with any perceived disrespect. I counted out four twenties and placed them on the counter. Betty began pushing buttons on a cash register that was as old the motel.

"Would you like to come with us?" Natalie asked, moving toward Betty. Natalie had Teegan's arm in her hand. I smiled knowing the truth was now evident. Betty stopped pushing the buttons and looked up in confusion. "You don't have to stay here, hell - you aren't even married to him," Natalie continued. Betty's mouth moved, but no words came out.

"Ain't none of your business, bitch" the man said. He moved from around the counter quicker than I had expected such bulk could move. The word 'bitch' filled me with stupidity. He was way to big for me to take, but my hand moved of its own accord. I guess he thought me incapable of such a move. I connected with everything I had and caught him in his jaw. The results weren't impressive. It felt like my hand took the brunt of it. Betty screamed.

I took a shot to the gut, followed by a flurry to the face. I had no idea how I was still standing, but there was no way he was getting to Natalie. I swung wildly, throwing my body at him to lesson his reach. I saw his lip bleeding which gave me some solace as he tossed me into the wall. It felt as if I hit a rock, but stand up I did.

I looked up as a series of uncontrolled grunts seemed to explode from the man's mouth. A flurry of feet where connecting with such enraged speed, I thought they would tear him apart. He dropped to his knees, and Natalie's foot connected with his head, sending it into the counter with a sickening thud. Natalie moved forward, blood streaming from her nose, and raised her foot high.

"No!" I yelled. Natalie slowed and looked at me. Her eyes lost their anger, and she lowered her foot. Her legs buckled, and she sat heavily on the ground with Teegan sitting in her lap. I moved to her side, using my shirt sleeve to clean the blood flowing from her nose.

"I'm sorry," Natalie said hoarsely, "he enjoyed it. He was going to hurt you permanently." Betty came around the counter crying. She stepped over the man, without a thought and knelt next to Natalie. Natalie tried to smile, but it came off weakly. I relieved Teegan from her arms. "You have to leave," Natalie told Betty, "he'll just beat you again. He likes the power."

"How do you know?" Betty said and then completely broke down. Natalie was struggling to keep her eyes open. I knew what she had gone through. I needed to get her back in the car and far away from here.

"Show her," Natalie whispered. I nodded. I rose, bringing Teegan up with me. I reached down, ignoring my new bruises, and brought Betty to her feet as well. She didn't want to look at me; her tears were a mix of fear and shame.

"I have to get Natalie to the car," I said softly, "can you hold my daughter for a moment." I smiled, not to sooth Betty, but because I had just called Teegan my daughter. It felt right and not the least bit strange. Betty nodded, steadied herself, and reached out. I placed Teegan in her arms. "She likes it if you hold her hand," I added. Betty did just that. I watched as the truth took her.

"Oh, my!" Betty exclaimed as her possible futures flashed through her mind. "Oh... oh" Betty continued as a smile replaced her tears. She kneeled down to Natalie, "I want what you have."

"He's mine," Natalie coughed with struggled humor, "find your own."

"We have to leave," I said, helping Natalie up off the floor, "we can take you with us," I jerked my head toward the unconscious man, "or you can stay, maybe call the police." Betty looked at the man on the ground and then at Teegan who was smiling as usual.

"It will take me about a minute to pack," Betty said, "everything I own will fit in a duffle. There are things I need to do." Betty smiled at Teegan's enthusiasm, "Lots and lots to do."

"Let's get these two in the car," I said, "and we get the hell out of here."

I laid Natalie down in the backseat and tried to make her comfortable. "You did good, baby," I said, kissing her sleepy lips. She smiled weakly and murmured something I could only guess at. Her eyes closed and I knew she was fast asleep. Teegan had serious kickback when she was used aggressively. I winced when I stood back up, my guts hurting like they wished to no longer be next to each other. I walked around the car and took Teegan from Betty and deftly buckled her into the car seat.

"I'll be right back," Betty said and practically ran back to the office. I sat on the edge of the backseat looking at my sleeping love as I absently played with Teegan. I loved her. She would have killed that asshole to stop him, but my words broke through and ended it. I wondered if she felt the same thing when I had taken out the two goons.
"Is it love or you?" I asked Teegan. She laughed at my words and reached out like she wanted me to lift her out of the seat. I smiled and played with sock covered feet. "It's love," I admitted to her, "you just cut through all the crap." I bent down and kissed her little toes. Teegan found it especially ticklish and tried to retract her feet in a fit of laughter. We played a little game of tug-of-war until Betty returned with the aforementioned military green duffle filled to the top. I crammed it into the trunk with our other stuff, and we headed out.

"Who is she," Betty asked, turning her head to look at Teegan.

"She's Stinky," I said with as much humor as I could muster. "Actually, we call her Teegan now. And we have no idea who she is. We appointed ourselves as de facto parents."

"She sure loves you," Betty said with a grin. My first thought was Natalie, but somehow I knew she meant Teegan. "She showed me things. I was so weak to stay with that bastard Gerard. I have no idea when I lost myself, but she showed me my strength. Does she do that for everyone?"

"To be honest," I replied, "we don't know. Natalie said it was alright to show you, but I have no idea what would happen if someone like Gerard got a hold of her. We're not even sure if it is safe to bond with her. It's a risk," I turned my eyes from the road and looked at Betty for a second, "a risk worth taking in your case."

I did the best I could, explaining what had transpired to Betty. I left out some details, such as names, to protect those that helped. I had no idea how far the government, or other interested entities, might go and it would best if our friends were protected.

"So that Bruce Lee thing that Natalie did. That's all Teegan?" Betty asked.

"Yep. It takes a toll on you, though," I explained, "Aggression, or forcing things, drains you pretty quickly."

"But it doesn't effect Teegan?"

"Not that we can tell," I replied, "we're not even sure she's aware of any of it." At least, I hoped not. I had some pretty vivid visions of Natalie that a child should never share. "We've never even seen her cry," I chuckled, "food is the only thing that distracts her from her happiness. She's like an eating machine when she gets started."

"Well, whatever she does," Betty added, "it is something special. It's like instant therapy. One minute life sucks and the next, the sun is shining, and the future has vivid color." I smiled at her analogy. It is a very difficult thing to describe.

"Perfect thought," I murmured as I nodded my head.

"That's exactly it," Betty agreed with a smile, "and it's like I know you two. I mean, I trust you and Natalie. You've become important all in one magic moment."

"Yep," I said, "she does that to you. Not sure I would trust me, but since she does, others do." Betty laughed a warm, soft laugh, almost like we were best friends. I remembered Charlie, the first person who bonded with Teegan after me. He too had total trust. I wondered if Teegan made me trustworthy or I just never had cause to exercise it in the past.

"Has she told you?" Betty smiled slyly as she asked.

"Who? Teegan?"

"No. Natalie," she replied like I was a little slow.

"Tell me what? That she trusts me?" Betty laughed that warm laugh again. Somehow it made her more open and friendly. I couldn't imagine how she ended up with Gerrard.

"Are you really that dense?" Betty asked. It was done sweetly and without real acquisition. It was kind of fun to verbally spar with her. I didn't feel as outmatched.

"No," I answered with a knowing smile, "and I haven't told her either. I think we both know it though."

"Think and know are two different things," Betty continued, "the words are important, and she did just save your life." I laughed again, which reminded me of my sore diaphragm. Gerrard did have quite a punch.

"We're one for one on that count."

"You're more than good enough for her, you know," Betty said, losing her smile. I looked back at Teegan in her car seat. She smiled at me once she noticed my attention. The little nark says to much sometimes.

"Sometimes Teegan shows too much," I said with a small thread of where-can-I-hide.

"Sorry," Betty said, "I have a tendency to say too much. It's just that I know how Natalie sees you and I don't want you to blow it." I looked over expecting to see a grimace, but saw a large smile instead. She was both informing and teasing me. I smiled back, so she knew that I knew she was toying with me.

"Thank you," I chuckled. It was good information to have and delivered in a less than insulting way.

It took us a little over two hours to near Bismarck. Natalie was still sound asleep as expected. I learned about Betty's past as we traveled. She had been in the Army for three years. She worked as a diesel mechanic, pulling one tour in Afghanistan. It turned out that Gerrard was her sergeant when she returned to Fort Leonard Wood after her overseas tour. They both left service at the same time, Betty following Gerrard since he had inherited the motel from his divorced father. She had grown up in North Dakota, so it made some sense.

"It seemed like a good idea at the time," Betty said, as she brought me up to the present.

"We'll I'm glad we picked that motel, for your sake," I said, watching the road signs.

"My uncle has a cabin near here," Betty commented, looking at the same signs as I was. "He'd rent it to you on my recommendation. It's not like he has a lot of takers this time of year."

"How big?"

"Kitchen, great room, two bedrooms and one bath," she looked around the car, "it's not like you have a lot of stuff."

"Fireplace?"

"Yes, a big woodburning one," Betty smiled, "he will charge you for wood used, but utilities will be included." I wasn't going to tell her that the fireplace sold the idea. My fantasy of staying warm with Natalie had found a permanent home in my mind.

"Sounds wonderful," I said, "how much?"

"I'll find out," Betty replied as she pulled out her phone. I peeked back at Teegan, her smile as lively as ever. I wondered if meeting Betty was fate or design. The coincidences were piling up, meeting exactly the right people at the right time. Granted, Tom was by choice, but Charlie, Rose, Natalie and Betty all seemed too perfect.

"Uncle Dave says 750 a month plus 150 per cord," Betty said, "two months upfront."

"What's a cord?" I asked.

"About 4 x 8 feet of wood," Betty said, "it's got an electric furnace, so you only burn for the ambiance." There would be a fire, that much I knew. Lots and lots of fires.

"Let's take a look," I said, "if it's all you say, will take it."

"Take the exit right after we cross the Missouri, heading North."

The cabin was perfect for two people and one baby who wanted to hide. It was nestled in old growth forest, but only thirty minutes from Bismarck proper. Uncle Dave was an older gentleman missing most of his hair. I could see he was ecstatic that someone was interested in the cabin. I rented the place for cash, a handshake, and a promise to sign a lease when we had a chance. He piggybacked on Betty's trust without a thought. An ideal arrangement as far as I was concerned. I hoped Natalie would agree since I just sunk the bulk of our cash into the place.

"You'll need to stock up," Dave said after our agreement, "when it snows out here, it can be a few days before the plows dig you out." He showed me how the well worked and suggested we pick up some bottled water as well. I assumed the well water had a heavy flavor. The wood was piled high in one-half of a carport that was built for two vehicles. "There's some neighbors down the road, about half a mile. The Smyth's are good people and will help if you run into a problem." He handed the keys over and gave his niece a kiss on her cheek before he left us there.

Betty held onto Teegan as I helped a groggy Natalie into the cabin.

"It's wonderful," Natalie said sleepily. She leaned on me heavily, hugging as much as needing the support. I found comfort in her reliance, adding to my self-worth.

"It has a nice fireplace," I suggested.

"Mmmm," Natalie hummed sensuously. I took her to the main bedroom and sat her in one of the chairs. I dug sheets and blankets out of the closet and made the bed. She didn't struggle at all when I stripped her down to her skivvies and tucked her in. Her eyes closed as soon as she hit the pillow.

"I love you," I whispered softly, thinking her out for the night. She smiled, and her eyes opened again. "I thought I get that out before I forget to tell you." Tired or not, her hand had enough strength to pull my lips to hers. A soft kiss, the passion more understood than enacted.

"Me too," Natalie whispered back, "remind me again in the morning." We shared a smile and another quick kiss. I let her snuggle into the blankets and kissed her forehead for good measure. I left the room the happiest man alive. It was only a few words, but they meant more than any others I had ever uttered, or heard.

"Got her tucked in?" Betty asked.

"Well tucked," I replied, unable to hide my joy.

"You told her," Betty said, reflecting my happiness.

"None of your business," I said, my smile answering for me. The 'me too' was making it hard to hold a straight face. I took Teegan from Betty's arms and did a little dance with the one that made it all possible. Betty laughed at my silliness, and I didn't care.

Chapter 13 - Sam

There is nothing that will squelch one's euphoria like easy crib assembly. I think they put the word 'easy' on the outside so you would feel like a fool calling up the manufacturer and bawling them out. Teegan was on a blanket spread out on the floor exercising her ability to roll over and almost crawl. Betty was on a supply run. Just stuff for a few days, her contribution for our helping her escape. She was going to spend the night; then we would drop her off at her sisters, who was a good two hours away, the next day.

"I should just let you help me," I said rhetorically to Teegan as I tried to figure out which screws were As and which ones were Bs. Teegan surprised me by moving her knees forward as if she could crawl. Unfortunately, she neglected to move her hands and went down face first in the blanket.

I began to smile at her trials, then my chin and left cheek suddenly felt as if I had dragged them along a rug. I rubbed the area with my hand, no damage, but the feeling was real. Teegan pushed herself back up on all fours and bounced her butt back and forth, seemingly unaffected by the face plant. I dropped the instructions and crawled over to my smiling girl. Her chin and cheek were slightly red, exactly where the pain had graced my face.

"Sympathy pains?" I asked Teegan, who just gave me her best laugh in reply. She liked my attention, no matter what the reason. She rocked back and forth with more enthusiasm now that she had my eye. I laid next to her, watching her exercise and her aborted attempts at crawling. She didn't go down again and maintained her balance on all fours. She eventually gave up and laid down and rolled to her back. I played tickle the belly for a few minutes before I went back to the crib assembly.

Betty returned with six bags of groceries, more than I was expecting, enough to get us through a week or so. I checked on Natalie before we made a late lunch. She was still sleeping soundly, recovering from the stress of the aggressive bonding. I gave her a light kiss on her forehead noting how peaceful she looked. I could only hope that there was no lasting damage from such use of Teegan. For her sake and mine.

As usual, Teegan was starving. I gave up trying to dodge her ever quickening hands and learned to work with her help. If you time it right, she would grab the handle of the spoon instead of the bowl, allowing most of the food into her mouth. Betty thought the whole operation was hilarious. Teegan acted like we never fed her. Afterwards, I gave the little monster a bath that she seemed to enjoy. Hard to tell, since she was always smiling.

"Good morning," a sleepy Natalie said as she strolled from the bedroom adding a yawn. She was back in her jeans and shirt from the morning.

"Actually, it's night," I responded with a smile. Betty and I were watching an old TV that could only pick up three channels. Uncle Dave had jury-rigged some makeshift digital antenna into a converter box, not wanting to absorb the monthly for satellite. It was reasonable since the cabin was expected to be empty a good portion of the year.

"Anything good on?" Natalie asked as I scooted over to make room for her on the couch. Teegan smiled in my lap and pumped her arms at Natalie's return. Natalie bent her head down and gave Teegan a peck on the cheek. Her lips moved higher, and I received much more than a peck. Betty looked away with a blush as Natalie lingered longer than appropriate for public consumption. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the brief interlude.

"It looks like they gave up on Flagstaff," I said when Natalie cosied into me, "not even a mention on the news."

"Is that good or bad?" Betty asked.

"Who knows," Natalie replied, "I doubt they'll give up. It may just mean they weren't fooling anyone anymore. Maybe they think we're still there."

"Or they know we left," I added, shrugging my shoulders, "you hungry?" I asked Natalie.

"Mmm," Natalie responded with a smile. For Betty's sake, I tried not to respond to the double meaning in Natalie's eyes. I shifted Teegan onto Natalie's lap and stood.

"Spaghetti?" I asked. Natalie nodded, her smile and eyes holding the same promise of her desires. I moved off to make the meal. I was just adding the noodles to boiling water when I caught Betty and Natalie sharing a chuckle that I thought was at my expense. They had moved closer and were In a deep discussion that obviously pleased them both. It was nice thinking that I was, at least, a small part of the discourse. I couldn't remember the last time two women discussed me in a positive way. I shook head. They could have been discussing hairstyles for all I knew.

Natalie called her mother while the noodles boiled. I could hear the concern in her voice as she told Rose where we were and the events that transpired. She skipped the altercation at the motel, which I thought was done to save Rose concern. I liked having a kick-ass girlfriend and would have told Rose if Natalie would have let me.

Later that night, after two bottles of wine, Betty wheeled the crib into the second bedroom. I raised my eyebrows to Natalie who returned a sultry smile. Things had been discussed between the two of them. Teegan would spend the night with Betty, leaving Natalie and me alone. Teegan was calmly lying on her back, looking up at the both of us. I reached out and caressed her tummy making her giggle.

"Are there plans I don't know about?" I whispered to Natalie, my eyes and smile on Teegan.

"She offered," Natalie answered, her hand softly running down my arm to Teegan's belly, "I simply agreed. Did you want me to decline?" My eyes shifted quickly to Natalie's in fear she thought my desires weaker than her own. Her smile instantly convinced me she was teasing. Didn't matter, I couldn't have her living with any doubts.

"Absolutely not," I responded as I leaned in. My fingers wrapped in her hair at the nape of her neck as I pulled her lips to mine. The softness of her lips sent a warmth coursing through my blood. Our desire was shared, and want grew as lips parted and our tongues became intimate.

"Jeez," Betty interrupted as she reentered the room, "way to contribute to the delinquency of a minor." Natalie laughed into my mouth before our lips separated. "At least, let me get her out of the room and protect those innocent eyes from such debauchery."

"Sorry," I said, not meaning it.

"Teegan and I are going to retire," Betty said with fake formality, "we intend to spend the night talking scandalously about the two of you."

"Thank you," Natalie said sincerely. I could hear the gratefulness in her tone. It was still so alien to me, the way the desire went both ways. Here was a successful woman, beautiful, with a life well above anything I had envisioned, wanting me alone. Love was such a brutal uneven thing, slanted so heavily toward me.

"Make good use of it," Betty said without any shame, "After tomorrow, you'll be at her mercy," She picked up Teegan off the floor who smiled at the attention. Betty turned Teegan to us, grabbed her arm and made her wave goodnight. Teegan added a laugh to the game.

"Goodnight, sweetie," I said, unthinking. Damn if I wasn't getting more fatherly by the moment. Natalie tried to hide her smile at my unbidden honorific. Betty was smiling as she headed to her bedroom.

"I thought I was your sweetie," Natalie stated, her eyes alight with humor.

"You're one of my sweeties," I joked back, "sometimes it's hard to keep them all straight." I moved closer, trying to pull her into my arms.

"Light a fire, Casanova," Natalie said, pushing me away lightly, "I'll be right back." I laughed then sucked it back as I watched the cute butt slink away in those jeans. Again, she was teasing, her hips promising me things I didn't deserve, but desperately wanted. I did what any man in my position would do; I lit a fire as instructed.

The flames were just beginning to take on a life of their own when the lights went out. I turned to find Natalie in a robe, a couple of blankets in her arms and a smile on her face. She tossed me a blanket that I instinctively knew needed to be spread out on the floor in front of the fire. She walked around the couch, flipping me the other blanket which I spread out as well. When I looked back up, Natalie had opened her robe and had dropped it off her shoulders. Underneath the robe, she wore nothing but a pair of socks that climbed nearly to her knees.

"You're cheating," I breathed, barely able to contain the lust that was building. She had seen the visions in my head through Teegan. I kicked off my shoes and moved forward, my hands not knowing where to touch first. She was like fine art that I couldn't afford to touch.

"You told me something earlier," Natalie whispered as I neared. Her robe dropping further. I ran my hand gently down the side of her neck, across her shoulder, and along the side of her perfect breast. My eyes were feverously trying to take all of her in.

A feeling of complete relief invaded my mind. It was so sudden and its meaning so apparent. I laughed at the absolutely wrong time. Natalie eye's went wide, and she began closing her robe. A mix of anger and shame crossed her face and my heart sank.

"No," I said quickly, almost begging "it's not you." Thankfully, Betty came to my rescue.

"Oh dear God!" Betty yelled from the bedroom. Natalie looked at me then at Betty's bedroom door. I tried not to laugh, but I couldn't help it. We could hear windows being slammed open and four letter words emanating from Betty. Natalie squinted her eyes at me, trying to understand.

"Uhm," I stuttered, "I felt that...I mean I knew she pooped." Natalie's head slanted as she considered me, "it's getting stronger," I added, remembering the carpet burn. Betty burst through the bedroom door.

"I can't breathe," Betty said, gasping for breath. The smell followed her out of the room and thankfully, Natalie smiled as she lifted her finger to block her nostrils.

"I'm sorry," I said to Natalie as I reached for the bag that contained the diapers. The real meaning of love is sacrificing everything for the target of that love. Natalie followed me into the gas chamber without a thought. Love could ask for nothing more. Together we cleaned up the sewage and wrapped Teegan in a fresh diaper after a liberal powdering. I walked outside, barefoot, and tossed the offending diaper into the trash can that was thankfully well away from the cabin.
"She loves you so much," Natalie said quietly when we were finally alone again. My idiocy fed my doubts, filling my head with things that shouldn't be considered. Teegan was such a powerful drug, and I knew what drugs did to people.

"Is what we have real?" I asked. I feared how much was just a fantasy imposed by a small child. I was losing what I was, not that it was worth keeping.

"It is to me," Natalie stated, moving closer. I looked at her, my heart wanting to explode at what it saw as the most perfect women in the world. She was everything I ever wanted or would ever need. Selfishly, I ignored what could be a warped sense of reality.

"I love you," I said with pure honesty. The robe hit the floor in the flickering shadowy flames of the fire I had seen before in a dream . A fantasy, dressed in nothing but socks, became my world. Natalie was my reality.

Chapter 14 - Sam

A blinding pain woke me from a dream I would never remember. I squinted my eyes as I sat up, quickly trying to decide what part of my brain someone just drove a nail through.

"You poor thing," Natalie said from the other side of the room. I blinked my eyes, trying to adjust to the sudden light. The sun had obviously been up for a while.

"That has got to hurt," Betty added. I opened one eye as Natalie scooped up Teegan in her arms. Betty moved close, her hands moving Teegan's hair about on the back of her head, looking for an injury. I lifted my hand to the back of my head and couldn't feel the bump I expected. "Barely a bump," Betty continued, "sounded worse than it was I guess." Natalie cuddled Teegan close in sympathy, kissing the back of her head, exactly where the pain was growing on mine. Where was my kiss?

I tried to stand up but lost my balance and landed on my ass before I even found my feet. Betty laughed and turned away quickly. Natalie, laughing as well, moved quickly to my side with Teegan in her arms. She pulled the blanket back over my naked body.

"Sorry," Betty announced as she moved toward the bedroom to give me a few minutes. The humor in her tone told me she wasn't that sorry. I suspected it was more the comedy than my physique that made her un-sorry.

"I should have woken you," Natalie said smiling, "you looked so comfortable I didn't want to disturb you." A soft good morning kiss accented her words. Memories of falling asleep in front of the fire came back to me. I tried to smile at the virility I displayed the night before. I winced at the pain in the back of my head.

"She bumped her head?' I asked.

"Yes," Natalie said with curiosity in her voice, "she crawled under the table and tried to sit up."

"She's crawling?" I asked, somewhat sad I didn't see it begin. I wasn't sure why it was important to me.

"Yep," Natalie replied as she sat down next to me. Teegan reached out to me in the most endearing manner. I had no choice but to take her in my arms. She wrapped her arms around my neck, her cheek against mine. The world shifted as the bond became strongly evident.

Teegan apologized. Not in words, but in feelings. I could feel her distress at the pain I felt.

"It's okay, honey," I whispered, "It's not that bad." I caressed her back as I absorbed her remorse at causing me pain. Love overwhelmed me. I was a father who could do what every father had desired since the beginning of time. I could take her pain onto myself.

Natalie, as smart as she was, searched the back of my head. I winced at the pressure. Her hand retracted quickly, and she moved slightly away in shock.

"She...she's projecting," Natalie stammered, "you feel her." I nodded. I no longer cared if I was being manipulated. As far as I was concerned, I was Teegan's father. Come hell or high water, I was there for her.

Through my child, I saw into Natalie. I could see the love she felt for me and her joy at the night before. I had never been someone's joy before. I smiled as her fantasies became apparent. Some were better left as dreams, others...well...I could cheat as well as her. My growing smile gave me away.

"Stop," Natalie said, her face blushing, "it's only fair if I do it." I now knew how she had seemed so attuned to my needs last night. I kissed Teegan's cheek before Natalie practically tore her from my arms.

"Don't you dare," I warned Natalie. I was smiling with as much malevolence as I could conjure into my eyes. "Tonight is mine." Natalie sucked in her breath and retracted her hand from Teegan's skin.

"Tonight is many hours away," Natalie stated. She had a hint of what I now knew. The thought of her under my passionate control was intoxicating. I wrapped one of the blankets around my waist and rose from the floor.

"Let me love you tonight," I negotiated, "last night was my dream. Tonight will be yours." I loved how her smile grew. I leaned forward and kissed her soft neck, then moved my lips next to her ear and whispered, "I have such devious plans." I loved the shudder that ran visibly down her body. I walked off, wrapped in the blanket, to get dressed. I knew she was watching me leave. I just wish I had the ability to wiggle my hips like she could.

We drove Betty to her sister's in Steele. The two-hour drive didn't seem long enough, goodbyes demanded more time. The people who bonded with Teegan were like family. They knew intimate things about us, feelings mostly, but intimate nonetheless. We knew the same of them, causing grief at separation, siblings at heart.

I was able to get by with a quick hug and kiss on the cheek. Natalie and Betty embraced for a lot longer. They shared something stronger, a knowledge that only sisters would understand. It was understandable although we only knew her for a couple of days. Drugs are like that, instantly friendly and world changing.

Natalie raided a portion of her savings while she was in town. I was lucky to have a ten bucks in my account. She, on the other hand, had been saving for years. She had to open a local account and execute an electronic transfer to change some to cash. It was not exactly a normal transaction these days and the bank was justified in their concern. ATM limits were just too small.

I felt rather domesticated when we stopped at the small grocery store in Steele. I pushed the cart, Teegan seated happily in the back facing me as we traveled the aisles. Natalie pulled things down from the shelves, comparing prices and quality, and loaded her choices into the cart. A situation I would have gagged at a few weeks ago. That day, it felt comfortable. Daddy pushing daughter and wife making decisions. I was the muscle and Natalie the brains.

Teegan was fun to tease. I would wheel the cart close to the colorful products on the shelves, just out of her reach. She would grunt as she strained to reach for them. I would drift away if she got close, slightly frustrating her until another product caught her eye.

"Stop teasing her," Natalie said with a smile. She meant it, though she said it in a kindly manner. I, being an obstinant male, moved Teegan close to the shelves of cereal. The boxes glowed with colorful cartoon characters begging for small hands. When she reached out this time, I let her get a hold of them as instructed. Unfortunately, I didn't consider her strength or the domino effect.

Teegan pushed sideways in her attempt to grab a box of Cap'n Crunch. I watched in surprise as a line of different brands of cereals began tumbling off the shelves. Teegan and Natalie laughed as I ran down the aisle putting boxes back on the shelf and knocking off more in the process.

"I'll take care of it, sir," a young pimply faced kid said as he jogged forward.

"I don't know him," Natalie said with a straight face as she pushed the cart farther down the aisle. I tried and failed to put another box on the shelf before I let the kid take over.

"Sorry, my kid got a hold of them," I said, handing one of the boxes to the kid. He rolled his eyes and put the box back on the shelf.. I turned, red-faced, and quickly caught back up to Natalie.

"Don't know me, huh?" I questioned Natalie.

"See what happens when you tease women," Natalie replied. She leaned down and smiled at Teegan who naturally laughed back. They traded some funny sounds before we continued.

"You just abandoned me," I joked.

"Tease my girl and yes," Natalie struck back, "I'll drop you like hot potato."

"Your girl?"

"Our girl."

"That would make you my wife," I bantered back. Natalie stopped, encircled my head with her hands and kissed the cockiness right out of me.

"And I don't even need the paper to prove it," Natalie said, before turning back to the cart. I stood there, in the middle of aisle, and watched my two girls head slowly down the aisle. Father, husband? Didn't I already know it? A warmth surge through my body, a comfortable feeling mixed with an unknown future. I smiled at the thought of sharing the unknown with those two. I stepped forward with a purpose and relieved Natalie of the cart.

"Knock anything else off the shelves," I scolded Teegan, "and I'll have to spank your mother's bottom."

"Promises, promises," Natalie sighed with that smile I was really beginning to love.

We left Steele and headed back toward Bismarck and our cabin. Except for perishables, we were good for a while, a few weeks if we had too. The snow probably wouldn't arrive in force until the next month anyway.

"We can't spend your life savings," I observed as we traveled along 94.

"We can if we have too," Natalie said, "what's mine is yours." She meant it with the best intentions. I wasn't sure I liked the idea.

"It doesn't feel right," I continued, "I need to contribute." Natalie smiled, undid her seatbelt, and laid her head in my lap.

"Then you drive and I'll nap," she said, closing her eyes. It wasn't quite what I had in mind. I did like the idea of her laying there and I wasn't going to ruin it with a silly argument. I dropped my right hand down and absently played with hair. I let it go and drove while she napped. It was an argument for a time when I wasn't so comfortable.

Natalie made dinner that night. A chicken casserole that smelled delicious while it cooked. The smell was driving Teegan crazy, so I fed her first with Natalie's help. We should have picked up a highchair to make it easier. I put that on my mental list for the next trip.

It was an interminable wait for Teegan to sleep. I played with her in the bath and out. I followed her around, letting her crawl between my legs as she explored the cabin. It was amazing how quickly she became fully mobile. Natalie was busy putting everything small or dangerous above waist high. Cleaning chemicals above the sink, paper towels below the sink. We were novice parents, but not completely stupid.

Finally, Teegan's eyes got heavy. I cradled her in my arms and lightly rocked her to sleep. As a man, I would like to say it was a chore, but honestly, it had a special type of wonderful. A little life, depending on me for safety and comfort. She was so trusting and curled into me as if I had been there her whole life. I felt the love without the bond. I laid her in her crib as gently as possible.

"You are a good daddy," Natalie whispered, her arms circling my waist from behind. The words didn't bother me like they should. I turned in her arms to find her soft endearing smile. The kind of smile I thought I would never deserve. Her eyes weren't shying away from mine. I promised the world with a kiss.

In the past, I had to guess what a woman wanted. The exploration was always fun, but at times frustrating when they didn't respond as expected. That night was different. I took Natalie's hand and led her to the fire. I deployed blankets and made her stand still as I undressed her. I don't pretend to know all women, but with Natalie, timing was everything. I knew exactly where to touch, exactly what to kiss and nibble. I deviated to keep the caresses fresh and exciting, growing in intensity.

Natalie struggled to gain some control, soft laughter and the proper pressure melted her back to my will. The power I held to bring her joy was amazing. I could feel her body respond to me, my lips and fingers playing her like a precious instrument. Her scent, her movements, and her sounds were music to my senses. I learned things she didn't even know she desired. My greatest joy was watching her tighten, breasts thrusting upward to the sky, as she lost all composure. I teased her as she returned to the world, my tongue turning from pleasure to ticklish torture in mere moments. I loved the laughter as she struggled with weak muscles to remove me from between her soft thighs.

"You did cheat," Natalie sighed with a wicked smile, pulling me up her body. The sated look in her eyes was my reward. She looked so beautiful and I felt incredibly powerful. A naked woman in my arms and my only desire was to share hers. Somehow, I forgotten my own obvious arousal. "You did things...it was so beautiful," she told me. Those words were all the orgasm I needed. Natalie thought otherwise, then proved it.

Chapter 15 - Sam

The first week in the cabin was an absolute joy. I had Natalie and Teegan all to myself. We would go for walks in the woods, something I was sure the impending winter would limit, and spend our nights in front of the fire. Teegan was crawling like she never knew any different. I felt every bump and nearly screamed when she closed her fingers in the drawer. I somehow absorbed it all. I was her personal pin cushion. Still, she learned. I knew she didn't like me feeling pain anymore then she would have liked it herself. It did encourage me to spend more time baby proofing the cabin. There was no way I would allow her to find an exposed electrical socket.

Whether it was Teegan's doing or not, I was deeply in love with the both of them. They had become my world, two people who mattered more than I. Most drugs would become weaker in time, destroy themselves while they destroyed the host. I felt stronger with a growing determination to see that nothing untoward would happen to lessen our family. That is what it was, a family. My family.

Natalie was equally committed. The woman could love like no other. I still had no idea what she saw in me. I just knew I had hit the jackpot. Smart, gorgeous, and so very comfortable to be around. She would smile and a rainy day became sunshine.

Except for her new found mobility, Teegan was the same happy child. Nothing ever bothered her. She was our main entertainment, her bouncing diapered butt our laughter. She was working hard trying to stand and was teething hard, which produced copious amounts of slobber. I could feel the ache in my gums as more teeth began to find air. Soft chewy things made it feel better, so I kept her well supplied.

Natalie was worried about the transfer of Teegan's pains. The power Teegan had over me was growing, and she wondered where it would end. It grew slowly enough that I found it almost natural. I liked that I could save her from pain. I also found it efficient that I knew when she was in pain. It was like a second set of eyes.

An unexpected knock at the door surprised both of us. My first thought was of Betty or her uncle. No one else knew we were here. I ended Teegan's crawling, picking her up protectively as Natalie peeked out the window. "A man," she mouthed, shrugging her shoulders.

"Neighbor?" I whispered.

"Maybe," Natalie whispered back, "it looks like he's alone."

"Who is it?" I called from behind the door. I tried to make it sound nonchalant like I was otherwise engaged in something that couldn't be interrupted.

"Dr. Hank Gunderson," the man called back, "I'm looking for Sam Donaldson and Natalie Williams." My eyes went wide at our names. Natalie moved quickly to my side with the same apprehension.

"No one here by that name," I said with less conviction than I should have. The knowledge of our names caught me off guard.

"What about Runnymede?" The man asked, "are you familiar with that?" He knew Rose. I immediately found Teegan's skin with my hand. I had been avoiding direct bonding, not knowing the long term effects. In this case, fear for Rose overshadowed the risk.

Dr. Gunderson held no animosity toward us. Teegan smiled at me as I drifted into his mind. Rose trusted him, and he was alone. I felt him smile, almost sensing what I was doing. He had bonded with Teegan in the past. I let go of Tegan's arm and opened the door.

"Sam Donaldson," I said, holding out my free hand. Hank smiled and shook it.

"And you must be Natalie," Hank said, holding his hand out to her. Natalie nodded, adding her smile as she shook his hand. She saw me bond and knew I thought everything was okay.

"Esmeralda!" Hank said, looking at Teegan, "You've grown so big." Teegan's mouth opened into a breathy laugh. She pumped her arms up and down with excitement. No apprehension at all.

"Esmeralda?" I asked, "is that her real name?"

"We called her Emma for short," Hank said. He made no attempt to touch Teegan or enter further into the cabin. He was purposely trying to be non-aggressive.

"Come in," Natalie said, her interest was as piqued as mine, "It's starting to get cold out there. We were about to have lunch. Would you like to join us?"

"Please," Hank replied as I closed the door, "anything without peanuts...pretty allergic to those."

"Ham and cheese," Natalie decided and moved toward the small kitchen that shared space with the main cabin area. We followed her to the kitchen table and took seats. Hank seemed less of a stranger having bonded with Teegan in the past.

"How is Rose doing?" I asked.

"Just fine when I left a few days ago," Hank replied. I suspected he didn't know about her condition. There was nothing in his tone that indicated she would be anything but fine.

"You saw my mother?" Natalie asked, immediately stopping sandwich construction to sit next to Hank. She hadn't understood the Runnymede reference.

"Yes," Hank responded, a little surprised at her vehemence, "I guess it was a few days after you left Flagstaff. I assure you, she was just fine." He began again when he saw her eyes relax, "She was a very difficult woman to convince of my intentions." He chuckled a bit, "I think the CIA could learn a thing or two about interrogations from her." Natalie laughed, obviously relieved that Rose's sickness hadn't affected her overtly as of yet.

"How did you find us?" I asked, then added, "will anyone else find us?"

"I think you're well hidden for now. They are looking for you," Hank said, pointing at me, "not Natalie. They don't understand Esmeralda as I do. They would have found you by now if they did."

"Who are you?" Natalie interjected, then covered the unintentionally rude tone by rising to finish the sandwiches.

"I guess I'm her father, or something close to that," Hank answered. I was about to say something when Natalie jumped in with a fierceness I was expecting.

"Sam's her father!"

"I assure you," Hank said, looking at the way Natalie was holding the butter knife. It was dripping mayonnaise on the floor as her knuckles turned white. "I did not mean in a nurturing way." Natalie smiled at his words and placed the knife on the counter. She tore off a paper towel and proceeded to wipe the mess off the floor. I could only stare at her. I had no idea her convictions were so strong. Teegan was indeed a powerful drug.

"I meant only that I...well..." Hank paused, "I wish you two no offense." We said nothing, which he took as our wish that he continue. "I made her, or better, my team made her." Under the table, my hands formed fists. I am sure my face was fist-like as well. Natalie was still, not turning to look at either of us.

"I don't mean to imply she is less human," Hank said, looking between the two of us, "I love her as well."
"Are you trying to tell us she's some kind of Frankenstein," I said. I tried not to grit my teeth as I spoke.

"No, no," Hank tried to regain the conversation. Natalie turned slowly. I saw the same anger in her eyes when she kicked the crap out of Gerrard. I may be the father, but Natalie was the mother, all lioness.

"Please," Hank said, standing and backing away, "she had a surrogate mother and a natural birth. She's what we will all be in 50,000 years or so." I relaxed my hands as his words tried to make their way through my logic centers. Natalie was obviously as confused as I was. Hank still looked concerned.

"Have either of you had adverse reactions," Hank said, again looking quickly, back and forth, between Natalie and me, "headaches or sleepiness."

"Nosebleeds," I said without thinking.

"Pretty much passed out," Natalie added, "both of us."

"First, let me assure you I have no intention of breaking you three up," Hank said, looking mostly at Natalie, "I'm here to explain things and make sure nothing bad happens to Esmerelda. I want her nowhere near the government as well."

"Teegan," Natalie said, her face softening, "we call her Teegan."

"That's a pretty name," Hank said, "Teegan it is."

"It's better than Stinky," Natalie said, almost laughing. Hank looked confused.

"It made sense at the time," I defended myself, "and she was...and still is." Hank looked at us like we were crazy. Maybe he was rethinking our ability to care for Teegan. So I took some time to give him the necessary context. By then, Natalie had brought sandwiches to the table.

"The woman in the car was Dr. Jane Forrester," Hank said sadly, "She was the second person ever to link with Esmer...Teegan." He shook his head slowly, "A fine obstetrician and a good friend."

"Who was the first to link with her?" I asked.

"The surrogate, of course," Hank smiled, "to this day Debbie thinks it is the finest thing she has ever done. She knew before the rest of us that Teegan was special. She only gave her up because it was in Teegan's best interest. Like the rest of us, she didn't want to lose her to...other interested parties."

"I have a million questions," I admitted, "maybe you should just start at the beginning and save us some time." Natalie quickly agreed. Hank took a bite of his sandwich, complementing Natalie's kitchen skills with a small hum of satisfaction. We waited for him to swallow.

"I'm a genetic anthropologist," Hank began, "I specialized in breaking down ancient DNA, comparing it through the years to the DNA that exists today. A few years ago, I teamed up with a mathematician, and we postulated, using my data and his probability equations, what human DNA would look like 50,000 years from now." Hank bit his bottom lip in a guilty manner as he watched our eyes. I was stunned, knowing what was coming. "We knew the chromosomes that needed to remain intact and the ones that could fluctuate and had been fluctuating for thousands of years. It was all on paper, well a computer simulation."

"You played God," I sighed, pulling Teegan closer to my chest. Hank nodded.

"The government saw the research and consulted with third parties. It was thought that knowledge of future man was of strategic importance to the country. If you know what's coming, you know better how to keep the country, and its government, viable. There was strong military interest as well." I nodded, hugging my child closer. I didn't care how she came into the world.

"You can imagine the ethical boundaries that had to be crossed. The government wanted to know, but no politician would allow their name to be attached to it." He paused for a moment and sighed, "it was decided that private funding would be used. Patriots I was told. They may have been, but they were businesspeople first." Hank shook his head, "I was an arrogant fool - so excited that see what science would bring."

"After many failures, Teegan was our first and only success," Hank said, "Debbie was seven months into the pregnancy when she became aware of Teegan's gift. It was weak at first; then it grew rapidly. Unlike us, she couldn't turn it off, not that she wanted too."

"We all thought Debbie was losing her mind. She described the link as a perfect bond, Teegan drawing her deeply inward. Debbie became obsessive about her care, desiring nothing but a perfect birth. The only one she initially allowed near was Dr. Forrester. That's when we learned the link was real and could be passed through another. As you well know, it's triggered by touch."

"That's changing," I added. Hanked looked at me with surprise.

"She projects to Sam," Natalie added. Somehow we had both come to trust Hank. It was probably Ruth's acceptance that led to it.

"How far?" Hank asked.

"I don't know," I admitted.

"Sam was in here the last time," Natalie said. She pointed to the second bedroom, "and Teegan was in there, behind a closed door."

"Amazing," Hank said, "is it like the normal link?"

"No," I replied, shaking my head, "It's only extreme things. Pain, great relief," I chuckled, "there was one time when she pooped. I guess her tummy was tight, and the relief was so great, I felt it as well." I tickled Teegan's stomach, and she laughed for me, almost as if in agreement.

"May I?" Hank asked, holding out his hand toward Teegan. I could see the science behind his eyes. His curiosity was as strong as his commitment to Teegan. Natalie, who was sitting between us, took my hand with her right and nodded to me. I encircled Teegan's foot with my palm as Natalie took Hank's hand in her left. The perfect world emerged, and we shared.

"Whoa!" Hank said, the first to disconnect, "she has gotten so much more powerful." His smile spanned the cabin; curiosity replaced with knowledge. Somehow, I sensed a pulse of what I could only call as love from Natalie, almost like she sent it, deliberately targeted at me. We shared a smile when I sent my own back. Natalie released my hand before things that should remain private became public. I let go of Teegan's foot thinking I could never be any happier.

"She loves you so incredibly," Hank said, looking at me. I wondered why I never felt it like that. I knew it and had felt her love, but not to the degree everyone else had claimed.

"He's her father," Natalie insisted as if it were set in stone.

"I do believe he is," Hank agreed, "I think she chose you."

"A poor choice," I said, "but she's grown on me."

"We have a theory that the link is a survival mechanism," Hank continued, "kind of an intellectual cuteness. Something that ensures caregivers are at their best and willing to protect and serve her needs."

"Drugged slaves?" I asked and instantly regretted my choice of words.

"Drugs are not a bad analogy," Hank said, his eyes finding the ceiling as he thought, "but that's not wholly accurate. She enhances desire, be that for good or evil. If I could be so bold, and trust me when I say it, I don't mean to be insulting." I nodded when he paused for my consent. "you needed someone to love...and to be loved...badly." It almost hurt to hear it. I knew it was true. I looked at Natalie expecting to see her run from the needy man who loved her so. Only her hand moved and it covered mine. "Teegan's instincts are to be attracted to that. Food, shelter, she could get that from a catalog of people. It's the nurturing that makes her whole. She loves you because you love her back." Natalie smiled and nodded in agreement. I almost cried at the thought, but fathers don't cry, so I didn't. Fathers protect.

"How did you find us?" I asked. Suddenly aware that Teegan's hiding place was in jeopardy.

"A little detective work," Hank said with a wise grin, "don't worry, the authorities and others don't fully understand Teegan. They are looking for you and you're well hidden behind Natalie. I was following Teegan's trail."

"Is that how you found Rose?"

"There were just under a hundred homes that demanded a search warrant," Hank said, "but only one that reneged and was suddenly cleared, " he smiled, "I have some contacts in the government who have Teegan's best interest at heart. They tell me they are searching for you in New Mexico."

"Santa Fe is my home," I said, "or it was before all of this."

"They saw no connection to your mother," Hank said to Natalie, "you're completely unknown to them, so I suggest all electronic transactions be in your name."

"Someone may know of her," I interrupted, "we had a run in with a couple of thug types just outside of Flagstaff. I think they were waiting there on the off chance we would pass through."

"No badges?" Hank asked.

"Not government," I replied, "wearing gloves and under instructions to get Teegan at all costs. They tried to trade Natalie for her."

"Sam almost killed one," Natalie said.

"You must be a lot tougher than you look," Hank said with surprise. Natalie and I looked at each other. Hank wasn't aware of Teegan's other abilities.

"I'm not," I said holding Teegan up, "she is."

"I don't understand."

"When you bond with her, and you're in need," Natalie said, "information and the skill to use it just comes to you. It's what causes the nose bleeds and exhaustion."

"Natalie took down a guy twice my size," I added, "like me, she was out for about twelve hours after. I pulled muscles I didn't know I owned when I did it."

"She projected this?" Hank asked.

"No, at least not yet," I replied.

"You mean you beat up two guys with Teegan in your arms?" Hank gasped. The idea of it seemed wrong when he said it.

"You have to understand," I clarified, "your confidence in success is all encompassing. There is no anticipation of failure. The path forward is crystal clear, and you take it without a second's thought."

"It takes a toll, "Natalie added, "when it's over you feel like a rag doll."

"Is she affected?" Hank asked, pointed at Teegan.

"It's like it never happened," I replied, "still the same smiling girl." I snuggled into Teegan's cheek and gave her a quick peck. It made her laugh. I stopped before the bond could take. Drugs should be taken in moderation. Tickling her belly was satisfying enough.

"You two ever have self-defense classes or something?" Hank continued his questioning. We both shook our heads no. "Then she must be accessing other minds. Or allowing you too. Hell, this is well beyond anything we experienced."

"It's more frightening to consider than experience," I added, "It can't be her knowledge, and it isn't ours, so it must be our need accessing someone else. Once, she showed me the complete schematics of a Colt .45. I know nothing about guns, usually avoid the things."

"Why would she do that?"

"I stopped a desperate kid from robbing a grocery store," I said, shrugging my shoulders, "the kid linked in the process and suddenly he saw a better future," I chuckled, "he thought she was an angel."

"It must be part of her survival mechanism," Hank pointed out, "just be aware that our minds aren't like hers. Parents in 50,000 years would have evolved minds capable of dealing with her. Unfortunately, it is we who are the infants here."

"Won't the government just make more like her?" I asked.

"Not without the research," Hank said, "we destroyed everything once she was born. The whole team, including myself, thought of her as an 'it', until we linked with her. It was a horrible mistake with a precious outcome. None of us will do it again."

"Can't they just reproduce it in time?"

"Maybe, given enough years," Hank admitted, "I think they will have to wait until we all die off or face exposure," he pointed to Teegan, "I believe that they have calculated that breeding her is their best chance for success."

"She's not a cow!" Natalie shouted, moving closer to me.

"I couldn't agree more," Hank said, "I'm just applying logic. What's better than one super human? Two super humans. The math is simplistic and increases geometrically with each generation."

"They are not turning Teegan into cattle," I said strongly.

"They'll never take her from us," Natalie added. Hank smiled at our determination. He took another bite of his sandwich and grinned as he chewed.

"We were hoping you would say that," Hank said, his mouth still chewing, "we can't take care of her. It was a risk for me to come out here at all." He finished chewing, "My house in Portland is under constant watch."

"See," Natalie said proudly. I loved how she looked, all smart and sassy. I still had trouble believing she enjoyed impressing me. She had no idea that she impressed me just by being in the room.

"138 North Packard?" I asked Hank, my smile growing to match Natalie's.

"How in hell?"

"Dr. Forrester asked me to bring Teegan there," I said, "Natalie thought it best not to go, too big of a risk. I was passed out in a backseat at the time, so I couldn't argue the point."

"Smart woman," Hank praised, "and can make one hell of sandwich. Don't let go of this one, Sam." He bit deep into the second half of his ham and cheese.

"Damn smart," I agreed. Natalie cheeks filled with the most adorable color. It was almost like she thought I didn't see her that way.

We talked more after lunch. Hank explained some of the gene splicing techniques his team used. I listened, half understanding, as I walked around the room with Teegan crawling between my legs. She was exploring as if the conversation had nothing to do with her. Natalie seemed to be grasping more of the conversation, asking intelligent questions and nodding her head.

Hank was both proud and ashamed of what he had accomplished. He loved the science of it all, but now thought it was in a direction science should never go. There were people who thought Teegan was property. Something to be used, not nurtured.

Teegan found her diaper bag in the corner and tried unsuccessfully to unzip it. She was smart, knowing where the zipper was and how it worked. Her fingers just weren't dextrous enough to grab the tab and drag it along. I could see her frustration, mostly in the lack of her smile. I reached down and unzipped it for her. I felt her joy wash through me. It's hard to explain how wonderful it felt.

"She's happy," Natalie said from across the room. I Iooked over to Natalie as Teegan began pulling diapers from the bag. Natalie was surprised, and Hank was looking at the both of us.

"You felt that too?" I asked. Natalie nodded. "It feels pretty good." Natalie smiled as Teegan dug deeper, trying to pull the plastic wet-wipe cylinder from the bag. You could almost see her brain working as she sat back and tried again with two hands. I sat down next to her and watched as she slowly maneuvered it out of the bag and let it roll off to the side. Removing it was her only concern. She went diving right back in and found more loose diapers to pull out.

"I'm not sure this is a good thing," Hank commented. I felt the concern on his face was out of place. Teegan's happiness was never a bad thing.

"It can't be bad," Natalie said with excitement, "I can feel her joy. She's so happy." I laughed. Teegan paused for a moment to laugh with me, then went back to her task.

"But it's her happiness," Hank argued, "can you separate it from yours? What will happen when she gets older?"

"How is it different from any other child's smile?" I retorted.

"A smile is filtered through your eyes," Hanks stated, "what happens if her power gets stronger? Want happens when you don't give her what she wants?"

"She doesn't project need, she projects feelings," I said, not fully confident that that would not change.

"Today," Hanks sighed, "I'm speaking of tomorrow."

"She loves us," Natalie insisted, "and we love her." Hank nodded. I could see he wasn't satisfied. The argument was speculation in the first place. Maybe he thought it a waste of time to continue it any longer. For whatever reason, he let it drop.

Chapter 16 - Sam

"I have to leave when we get back," Hank said as we walked through the woods. The days were getting crisper as winter approached. "It was a risk coming in the first place." Natalie and Teegan hadn't joined us by polite design. Hank felt it was important that we talked alone. I wasn't as sure.

"How do you know you weren't followed?" I asked.

"There are too many of us," Hank said, "We know they are keeping tabs on our phones. Much easier to watch our homes and track us electronically. A colleague of mine is preceding me to Chicago, a scholastic conference on Ancient Egypt," he smiled, "my phone is with him, so they think I am as well. It won't take me long to catch up."

"Smart," I admitted, "glad to see they have a few weaknesses."

"They have to play within budgets like the rest of us," Hank continued, "it's Corbett that is the wild card."

"Corbett?"

"The corporation that funded Teegan. Obviously, they don't play by the normal rules. Their interest is solely financial." Hank sighed as he spoke, "If I had to guess, they were behind your encounter outside of Flagstaff."

"How much do they know about Teegan?" I asked.

"Douglas Corbett linked with Teegan," Hank said. That it surprised me must have been evident on my face. I stopped walking and tried to think.

"And he still wants to risk her, turn her into a baby factory?" I asked incredulously.

"It is his way," Hank nodded, "greed and power are his motivations, and as I said, Teegan improves on those. Somehow, he justifies it in his mind and sees it as best for Teegan as well. It was his linking that set Dr. Forrester's kidnap plan into motion. Corbett thought we would agree with his future plans for Teegan."

"Kidnap?" I said, "Doesn't Teegan have any rights?"

"Depends on who you talk to, I guess," Hank admitted, "In my mind, she's a child and deserves a normal life. To others, she is an asset to be harnessed...or feared."

"Feared?" I said shaking my head, "She's not even a year old. Nothing but love in that girl." I laughed when I thought of her rear explosions, "Maybe they want her secrets to chemical warfare." I had to explain myself to Hank, but I soon had him chuckling as well. The thoughts that had been digging into my mind came forward. Hank was the only one I could speak to about it.

"Hank, I'd like some truth." We were hopping over a small stream, less than an arm's length wide. I steadied him when he stumbled a little, and he thanked me for keeping dry.

"What do you need to know?"

"Natalie is the smartest woman I know," I continued, "you know she's a lawyer. A good one I hear."

"Yes, Rose told me." Hank hooked his hands behind his back and patiently waited for me to continue.

"I barely graduated high school. I never really held an honest job, well not for long anyway," I said and was surprised when Hank didn't show any signs of disapproval. He just nodded as we walked. "I was basically a two-bit criminal," I said to emphasize my point. Still no reaction to note, so I just let it out.

"Is Teegan making Natalie love me?" I asked, my eyes feeling heavier than they should. I waited for the answer I had suspected. Instead, I received laughter.

"Why else would she be seen with me?" I added, my anger rising in my tone.

"Sam," Hank replied, haltingly, trying to control his laughter, "she loves you because she loves you. I've already told you Teegan only emphasizes what you already want."

"Are you trying to tell me a lawyer wants a criminal," I stated.

"I believe you said 'was' as criminal," Hank said with an annoying smile.

"She's too good for me," I continued, "you have to see that."

"She is that," Hank laughed again, "but your own argument works against you."

"How's that?"

"If she's so smart, how could you be a mistake?" Hank asked, "hmmm?" I wanted to smack the smile off his face. He was so sure of himself. He lost his smile and stopped walking. "You're not planning to screw up the best thing you got going, are you?"
"It's just..." I stumbled on my words, "I think..." It was difficult to explain my inadequacies compared to Natalie's successes. "She's better than I am," I said with some exasperation.

"They usually are," Hank said, "if they weren't, I doubt the human race would have made as long as it has. Do you think she would feel any different if the situations were reversed?"

"I'm just afraid it's not me," I said, "that Teegan will wear off, and Natalie won't like what she sees."

"If love were only that logical," Hank chuckled, "there's no formula for attraction, although I do believe you need to have confidence in it. If you spend all your time thinking it will fail, it most likely will."

"I guess you're right," I said, suddenly embarrassed I was having the conversation with a man I meant only a few hours ago. We started walking again.

"I must say that Teegan's mental projections have taken me by surprise," Hank commented.

"It's not really thoughts, just feelings," I clarified.

"Her gift is growing," Hank stated, "and now I must concede I don't know how strong it will become." He stopped walking again and turned to me. "As she ages, I suspect some semblance of control will be gained. I see no bad intent in her, but it does make me think. The world may not be ready for her mind. What if she grows into something different from what she is today."

"What if she's evil," I tacked on, nodding. It has been on my edge of my thoughts as well.

"I can't see her as evil," Hanks said, shaking his head, "but more self-indulgent. I've raised two teenagers, and they make rash decisions. Mistakes are part of growing up. Teegan's mistakes could affect a lot of people."

"I may not be the father she needs," I said, thinking I knew where the conversation was going.

"Nope, I think you and Natalie are the best parents for her," Hank said without a second thought, "I fear that today's perfect parents may not measure up to tomorrow's child." He sighed, "but none of us have the luxury of a do-over."

"Would you have created her, knowing what you know now?" I asked.

"Yes and no," Hank said, with a sparkle in his eye, "I'll never do it again, but I also wouldn't want to see the world without Teegan. Strange, isn't it. My greatest mistake is also my greatest triumph." I nodded understanding exactly what he meant. Probably one of the few people in the world who did. There was a long silent pause as we turned back to toward the cabin. I liked how the woods smelled. The drab leafless trees had a soft haunting look about them. The world was going to sleep for a few months.

"We are going to forward contract review work to Natalie," Hank said, "it will be through universities, places where some of us teach. It will allow us to fund you indirectly." I stopped walking again.

"That makes me uncomfortable," I admitted.

"Natalie said it would," Hank said, "I spoke to her while you were in the bathroom. You know it makes sense, right." I nodded. Of course, it made logical sense. It didn't make 'man' sense.

"Is this why were taking a walk?" I asked. I was being handled.

"She makes ten times what you can make," Hank continued, ignoring my question, "she'll work from home, allowing you two to limit your exposure."

"I'll be a kept man," I reasoned sadly.

"It would be better for her to be a kept woman?" Hank stated. I tried to see it logically. It made all the sense in the world, and I still hated it. "It's the twenty-first century, you have a family, and Natalie has the skills. Don't be an idiot." His words were sharper than I expected. He smiled when I looked back at him, "By the look in her eyes when she looks at you, I don't think she sees anything but a strong man. Let her handle the income, you'll handle the security."

"I guess my thinking is a little outdated," I said quietly. The thought of living off a woman wouldn't have bothered me a month ago. Free money had a nice ring to it. It was the desire to take care of Natalie and Teegan. I wanted to be the main reason for our success.

"Split some logs, lift the heavy things, and get over it.," Hank said, "She needs you, you need her, and Teegan needs the both of you."

"She is the smart one," I said, trying to convince myself, "it would be a waste of her degree if she didn't use it."

"My wife works in the corporate world, pharmaceutical development," Hank added, "she's been earning more than me for years."

"You got used to it?"

"Nope," Hank said, "I learned to love it. She likes the money; I like the science. It brought a nice balance to our lives. It doesn't matter where the money comes from, just as long as your family is not suffering for the lack of it."

"So, is this why were taking a walk?" I asked again. This time with a sly smile.

"Yep," Hank said, nodding his head, "Natalie isn't going to take the work unless you say it's okay." I lost my smile and looked at him directly. He shrugged his shoulders, "she didn't want it to jeopardize your relationship."

"She really loves me," I said. The job no longer mattered. The fact she would have thrown it away for me supplanted my juvenile thoughts.

"Yep and you don't deserve it," Hank returned. His smile was showing all his teeth. It was the truth, disguised by humor.

"Yes, I do," I argued back, "I must be much better in bed than I thought." The still woods echoed with Hank's deep laughter.

Hank left us before the sun set. He had a long drive ahead of him since he preferred not to stop at a motel on his way to Chicago. No paper trail to follow. We were left with a number to call in case of emergency and Natalie was given a set of names and numbers to set up her new practice. I didn't even wince when he handed them over. I smiled when Natalie looked hesitant, and that seemed to be all the discussion needed. Teegan smiled for Hank, just like she always did, though we all thought those smiles were especially for us.

We felt a little stronger knowing there was a secret set of friends watching over us, or, at least, Teegan. I looked over at my girl, absorbing her smile, and thought of how quickly she had formed her family. Natalie and I were the core, Hank and his team our extended family. So much power for such a little girl.

"What did you and Hank talk about on your walk?" Natalie asked. I wasn't sure how to respond without sounding like a man from a previous century. She raised her eyebrows at my pause, so I just let it out.

"We talked about you wearing the pants in the family," I said, then softened my tone. I hadn't meant to come out so heavy, "that it was stupid to waste your degree and knowledge." Natalie smiled and moved closer to me.

"You see us as a family?" She hadn't heard the rest of what I said.

"Teegan sure thinks so," I replied.

"What do you think?" Natalie continued. Her eyes were impatient, almost pleading.

"It scares the hell out of me," I admitted, "how can you love a guy like me and throw away everything you've built? Yes, I see you both as my family, and I don't want it to end." Natalie leaned into me, over Teegan sitting in my lap. Her lips were so soft, driving passion into mine. The kiss held a promise that I returned in kind. My doubts faded into the background, almost too small to recognize.

"Don't try to figure it out," Natalie whispered, "somethings just are." The second kiss was as deep as the first, this time, driven by me. It was Teegan who broke us up, grunting and laughing thinking it all a game. I put her down on the floor and let her explore. Natalie and I followed Teegan as she crawled. Natalie leaned into me, holding me close and smiling every time I looked at her. I stopped thinking and just enjoyed our family time.

"We should bring your mother up here," I said to Natalie over dinner. Leaving Rose alone was still painful. I could see a weight enter Natalie's eyes at the mention of it. I knew she felt the same.

"She won't come," Natalie responded, "she's sure the last days would ruin my image of her." She pushed some rice around with her fork, "I argued, but you met her. You can't win an argument if her mind is set."

"Maybe we shouldn't argue," I continued, "maybe we should demand." I reached out and took Natalie's hand in mine, "the thought of her being alone eats at me."

"Demand?" Natalie smiled as she said it, "I remember demanding an increase in my allowance once. The lecture on greed was never ending. I've only offered suggestions since then."

"She is ever the teacher," I agreed. I thought deeply for a moment as Natalie softly caressed my hand. "We can guilt her into it," I offered.

"Trick my mother?" Natalie asked with surprise.

"A little white lie," I clarified, "tell her Teegan needs her." My other arm was holding onto Teegan, keeping her greedy little paws out of reach from my food. She had just eaten but acted like she was starving.

"She'll figure it out."

"Yes. Probably," I added, "but then she would be here." Natalie looked away from me, thinking. "Look, I don't know why I like her, but I do. Maybe it was Teegan, maybe not. The idea that she spends her last moments with only doctors and nurses...well it bothers me."

"She will be angry," Natalie argued.

"Teegan can change that," I pointed out, "and you can blame it on me." Natalie gave me her devious smile. The kind I expected when someone was going to let me make an idiot of myself.

"This is a beautiful place, " Natalie said, "cozy with a nice fire and excellent people."

"She should spend her last days with her family, not strangers." It hurt to say it, but it was the truth.

"Are you adopting her as well?"

"She adopted me," I replied, bouncing Teegan lightly on my knee. For a second, she gave up trying to grab my food and enjoyed my attention. "Do you think we could get Internet out here?"

"Wireless, maybe," Natalie replied, "why?"

"I was thinking," I answered, "I could take some online courses, you know, maybe get a degree or something." I was looking at Teegan; afraid Natalie might think me petty trying to up my game to match her. In a sense, I was, but it was only because I wanted to feel more worthy of her.

"I see," Natalie said, nodding her head, "my mother would never pass up a chance to tutor. She would love to help." I looked up at Natalie. "and so would I," she added with a smile formed for my eyes. I think she sensed my need to try and even our intellects.

"I want to improve," I clarified, "for you and Teegan."

"And you wonder why I love you," Natalie responded. I loved how she looked at me. It was like I was the only one in the world. I would never deserve that look, but I would be damned if I wasn't going to try.

Natalie spent a long time on the phone trying to convince her mother to join us. Rose saw through all our ploys almost immediately. It was my desire to seek an education that finally convinced her to come. Teaching was in her blood and overrode her ridiculous objections. Teegan's family was complete.

Our nights alone in front of the fire were going to disappear when Rose arrived, so I decided to make the most of the two we had left. While Natalie put Teegan down for the night, I broke open a bottle of wine, started some soft music and added a few logs to the fire. With the lights off, it was as romantic as I had ever seen in any movie. I smiled at how my life had changed. Romance used to be a burger and a trip to the neighborhood bar. Now I was concerned with the ambiance of a cabin. I wanted to set a mood that reflected how I felt. Something soft and passionate, like Natalie herself.

"Well, this is nice," Natalie said from behind me. I turned to find her standing in nothing but a t-shirt. Her smile convincing me that the t-shirt was all she had on. I stalled the lust that was filling my mind, wanting this night to move more slowly. The way she walked toward me with her hips swaying slightly fought with my planning.

"I opened some wine," I said, pointing to bottle on the table as I watched Natalie move. I wondered if sexy was taught in law school. She would have scored high marks with the way she moved.

"I see that," Natalie said, not slowing as she rounded the couch with sensual confidence. I was losing control of the mood. I wasn't even sure I wanted control anymore.

"I thought..." I stammered, "your mother is coming...and, well, we won't have nights like this often."

"It's lovely," Natalie whispered as her hand wrapped around the back of my neck. My plans collapsed when her fingers sent a jolt down my spine when they combed into my hair. My blood heated, and my pants were suddenly too tight. I pulled her luxurious lips to mine and jumped right past tenderness, into pure passion. Her body collapsed into me, seemingly trying to melt into my skin. It was hard to breathe as the sensations began to course through me. So much love mixed with unbridled desire.

Natalie's hands dropped to my belt, fumbling with the clasp. "Neither of us should wear the pants in this family," she giggled. I laughed, as the double entendre tickled my mind. I almost fell as she stripped me of my pants. More laughter ensued as we clumsily removed the rest of each other's clothing. It's always so smooth in the movies, no hair getting stuck or t-shirts refusing to cooperate with the desired speed. The humor of it only enhanced our need.

Natalie's smile was so loving as I entered her that I slowed to enjoy it. We searched each other's eyes, memorizing the love we found there. A tear formed in the corner of her eye, so lonely and out of place. I moved forward and softly kissed it away.

"Love me more," Natalie breathed. I did. Everything I had, I gave to her. My forehead lay on hers as our bodies moved in beautiful unison. Even our breathing synchronized as our eyes stayed locked with each other's. Each down stroke brought bliss; each withdrawal came with it a longing to return. Time passed so wonderfully slow. When her eyes finally closed and her softness went rigid, I covered her lips with mine and lost myself with her.

"That was...intense," I whispered between breaths.

"It was wonderful," Natalie returned, her arms still holding me tight to her. I lifted my head up, worried I was laying too heavily. "It was perfect," she said with her disarming smile. I took in her face for a moment and knew without a doubt, without the help of Teegan, that she loved me as much as I loved her. I was flabbergasted.

"Why do you love me so much?" I asked. Her laugh was warming. It held no admonishment, no threat to my intelligence.

"How could I not?" Natalie replied softly. Her hands held my head, not letting me look away. "A girl can go a lifetime and never know what's in a man's head. I know what's in yours, I've seen your love for me, Teegan, and my mother. I know that you worry about your past, thinking you don't measure up. Well, I use a different measurement, and it has nothing to do with college degrees or wealth. It's the man you are and the man you want to be that I love. The man who will change a diaper without a thought and demand my mother is not alone. I know how you see me...and I've never felt so beautiful."

"What if Teegan gave me all that?" I whispered my fear.

"I think Teegan awoke that in you," Natalie said, her smile spreading, "she allowed me to follow my dreams as well." She squeezed me inside of her, making me smile as I involuntarily jerked in return. She was playing with me, making me lighten up. Her legs wrapped around me and pulled me closer as if that was possible. "I love where I am and who I'm with."

We spent half the night in front to the fire. When a chill filled the room as the last embers gave up the fight, we ran naked into our bedroom and warmed each other under the copious covers. There was no doubt of Natalie's love, and I made sure she knew she needn't doubt mine. Still, there was the fear in the back of my mind that it was all a fabrication of a young girl who was 50,000 years of evolution ahead of us.

Chapter 17 - Sam

Rose joined us three days later. She was a day late while trying to find someone take care of her house while she was gone. It would be difficult to describe the happiness in Natalie when the car pulled up. Her whole face glowed, and I enjoyed the forceful kiss she gave me before running out to meet Rose.

"I think I'm done with driving," Rose said sternly as she climbed out of the driver's seat. She moved like someone older, lacking confidence in her physical abilities. Her words and eyes were as sharp as ever, but I could see her body was less so. Natalie ignored it and smothered her with a hug. Rose smiled at me over Natalie's shoulder. All her blustering about not wanting to be seen as weak had faded away. I knew she was exactly where she needed to be. Exactly where Natalie and I wanted her to be. Teegan gave a yelp in my arms, reaching out to Rose. Her private welcome.

"I'm glad you came, Rose," I said, smiling as I struggled to keep Teegan from jumping out of my arms. Rose separated from Natalie and enclosed my head in her hands.

"I'm glad I'm here," Rose said, then kissed my cheek. She then repeated the process with Teegan, who sent out a blast of pure joy. I saw Natalie bite back a laugh at the emotion. We shared a very pleasant look, knowing that the bond was growing stronger in both of us. It should have scared us. Instead, it seemed natural and was comforting.

"Oh!" Rose said, "she missed me." Her hands were still cradling Teegan's face. I saw Rose's face flush a moment later, and her hands dropped quickly to her sides. "And you two have gotten a lot closer," she said quietly. Her grin told me it was expected and not a bad thing in her mind.

"We have," Natalie admitted, taking Rose's hand, "very close."

"Good," Rose said nodding her head, "that means Teegan has a family. Every child needs a strong family." Memories of my drunken mother invaded. I cast them away and replaced them with Rose's confidence. There was no reason I needed to repeat the past. Natalie's strength would never allow it. I would never allow it.

I handed Teegan off to Natalie and gathered Rose's luggage. Rose was home, and by the way she was slowly walking, her last home. She never wanted Natalie, or me for that matter, to see her deteriorate. I smiled and promised myself I would remember her as I first saw her, vibrant and the smartest woman I had ever met. The disease will do what it will, but it would never infect my memories.

Rose was a skilled taskmaster. The course I signed up for, college algebra, was designed to be taken at your own pace. It was a lie. It was taken at Rose's pace. I have to admit, I started the course thinking I was a complete scholastic idiot. There was little I remembered from high school math, and I let the frustration grow. Rose refused to let me falter and even used guilt to drive me harder. She always smiled when she laid it on thicker than motor oil.

Natalie, bless her sexy heart, would whisper things in my ear to keep me motivated. Rose's guilt, Natalie's promises, and the need to be strong for Teegan all merged into the motivation I needed to gain the necessary confidence. I was three-quarters through the course when I realized that Rose wasn't on my case anymore. I found I missed it, so I slacked just to hear her softly remind me of my duties.

It was childish of me to desire the attention. My upbringing was so starved of it; I found I craved it from Rose. Somewhere along the line, she recognized my need. She replaced her now unneeded badgering with leaning over my shoulder and verbally acknowledging what I was doing. For the first time in my life, I was the teacher's pet. It didn't matter to me that I was her only student. For the first time in my life, I felt not stupid.

We were snowed in the day I received my first complete grade. A link to my report card came in my email. I stared at it for a good while before I clicked. I knew what it had to be, the results from the tests and homework only pointed to one grade. The final had felt so incredibly easy. Still, I was nervous and refused to let anyone know it had arrived.
I clicked. The report card for Samual Williams appeared on the screen. I had assumed Natalie's surname to hide my identity. Right next to College Algebra 1, was the most beautiful 'A' a person could ever see. The first 'A' I could remember receiving. My whole body felt lighter as the joy lifted me to the clouds. The feeling doubled, then tripled in succeeding waves.

"Whoa!," Natalie exclaimed and turned from the couch to look at me, "was that for me?" I had projected through Teegan. I looked inside myself as my smile grew. Somehow, I could sense how the feelings flowed. I could feel Teegan and her connection to Natalie. I closed my eyes and concentrated. I sent all the love I could gather.

"That was for me," Natalie stated as she stood, "don't you dare stop." I laughed at the loving look in her eyes. It wasn't exactly controlled. It was more like a blast that found it's target simply by exploding everywhere.

"What are you jabbering about?" Rose asked Natalie, lowering the paper she was reading.

"Sam is happy about something," Natalie said, moving toward me, "so happy I could feel it." Rose looked on dumbfounded. I pushed my chair back, rose, and encircled Natalie in my arms. Our lips found each other and feelings turned physical. I was suddenly worried Natalie would take me right there, in front of her mother.

Rose coughed in an interrupting manner. Natalie and I broke the embrace and turned toward her.

"I'm a straight A student," I said proudly, pointing at the laptop screen. It was only one class, but it was an 'A,' and I had no grade lower.

"Of course, you are," Rose said with supreme confidence, "I'm glad the school recognized what you earned." Her smile was as large as mine. It was hard to think of anything but her praise. I wanted to bask in it. Natalie was squeezing me, feeling my happiness and echoing it back to me. It was an infantile response for a grown man, but it felt too good to stop.

"Now explain to me how Natalie knew it before you told us," Rose continued. We hadn't mentioned Teegan projecting yet.

"We've begun to feel Teegan without touching her," Natalie stated, "this time I felt Sam through her."

"Big emotions," I said, pulling Natalie closer, "It just happened, and then I could feel the path, and I sent another."

"Another?" Rose queried. Natalie blushed. I was feeling too good be shy.

"I sent her my love," I said, "it just exploded outward like a pebble in a pond." Natalie leaned into me. She liked the waves I made.

"Sam has felt her pain as well," Natalie added, "when she bangs her head or falls trying to stand, it's as if he absorbs it." Rose's eyes narrowed as she thought on it.

"How is she going to learn?" Rose asked, "Pain is how we learn not to repeat the action that caused it."

"I'm not sure," I said, "it's like she knows it hurts me. She becomes cautious and refrains from causing me further harm."

"But she's asleep now," Ruth argued, "how could she send feelings...or send yours?"

"I don't think it's a conscious ability," I calculated, "it just exists. Maybe we fuel it or maybe it's instinct, like a heartbeat."

"And Sam just packaged up some love and sent it to you?" Rose asked. Natalie smiled and nodded. I laughed.

"It's an all or nothing thing," I clarified, "I sent her all my love."

"I don't want to be around when you two argue," Rose said. I lost my smile and looked at a concerned Natalie. We hadn't fought about anything yet. I wondered if I could hold back my anger once it was let loose. I remembered when I wanted to kill the guy who held Natalie by the neck. I could barely control myself then. Natalie looked as worried as I.

"We can't fight," we said in unison. I hugged Natalie close. The thought of letting loose with anger directed at her made my stomach turn.

"Was Dr. Gunderson concerned about this...projecting?" Rose asked.

"He seemed more concerned about the nosebleeds," Natalie admitted. I rolled my eyes at Natalie for breaking it to Rose that way.

Skipping only the parts where Natalie and I were naked, we brought Rose fully up to date. Rose injected questions, and we answered. In the end, we had made her concerned as well.

"I'm worried our 21st-century minds aren't wired to bond with her," Rose said when she knew everything we did, "maybe that's why it manifests physically. Nosebleeds and exhaustion are warnings. I don't think you should go past that, or even repeat them."

"We were feeling the same way," Natalie responded, "emergencies only."

"Hopefully, you won't have any more of those," Rose said.

"Well, no one is going to trudge through this snow to get us today," I said, trying to lighten the mood, "and I just got the first of many 'A's. Drinks are on me." Rose gave me her laughing agreement. Natalie retrieved some cups as I broke out a bottle of wine. Selfishly, I celebrated my victory with a complete lack of modesty. Lovingly, Rose and Natalie let me.

Bismarck is winter's playground. If it's white and cold, Bismarck collected the bulk of it. We had purchased what we thought was adequate clothing for going outside. It wasn't long before we realized that staying inside, packed like sardines, was a better idea. There were multiple days where leaving would have been hazardous. I felt blessed the power never gave out, and our heater pumped its life preserving warmth without missing a beat. The fireplace helped take the edge off the cold that you felt when you neared a window or door.

My exemplary scholastic endeavors progressed at a prodigious pace. My vocabulary and writing skills increased as well as my knowledge of math. Rose had suggested I take an English course at the same time as algebra II. Rose augmented the teaching with an ease that impressed me. She always seemed to mold the lesson to something easily digestible. In time, I was able to absorb her methods. It was mostly a physical thing. I learned to keep a notepad handy and write out key concepts. The writing acted like glue, fixing the topic in my brain. It was the key I had been missing.

"I wish you would have been my mother," I said one day to Rose. I was envisioning all that I would have accomplished had she been encouraging me in my youth. Rose smiled softly.

"I have had a rather golden upbringing," Rose said, "good parents who loved me dearly and a family to back them up when I went awry." Her eyes went softer, "From what you told me, your mother didn't have anyone backing her up." She paused a moment before she continued. "I thank you dearly for the compliment, but had I gone through life alone; a bottle may have been my friend as well."

"She loves me," I said, closing eyes as guilt flooded me. I have spent my life blaming my mother when I might as well have blamed the world. She was as weak as life had made her. Before Teegan, I was just as weak. A cycle that would now end with me.

"Most likely, more than you know," Rose added, "I felt every misstep Natalie made. They felt like my failures though they were nothing but her growing up. In contrast, I also felt her successes as if they were my own."

"I haven't given my mother many successes," I sighed.

"I would love to claim you as my son," Rose said smiling, "but that privilege belongs to another."

"I am better for knowing you," I admitted.

"And I you," Rose said. When we hugged, I could see a tear in Natalie's eye. For the first time, I felt something subtle from Teegan. She had been practicing her standing, using the edge of Natalie's chair as a support. Teegan emanated a sense of wellbeing. It was a delicate but distinguishable emotion. It was almost as if she understood what had transpired. Maybe she was reflecting what I felt; a new understanding. Whatever it was, I don't think Natalie felt it. It was meant for me alone.

Teegan's first steps were a monumental experience. She walked from Rose to me, balancing precariously, traversing about five feet with her glorious smile. Natalie clapped, and Teegan's glee filled us both. It didn't matter that we knew what trouble we were in, now that she had achieved full mobility.

Rose was getting weaker as Teegan gained strength. I knew it was coming, but I didn't have to like it. I did my best to ignore the changes, concentrating on engaging her swift mind. Twice, at night, I had to console Natalie as her mother's deterioration got to her. I let her cry in my arms and tried to remain strong. This would be the second person I have seen die. Only, this time, it was someone I knew and loved.

When spring arrived, Rose insisted I take her for a walk. It was more of a slow stroll with her arm wrapped tightly around mine to steady her steps. We stayed on the road where her footing was surer. It was strange feeling stronger than Rose.

"I wonder if we'll get any more snow?" Rose said as she looked about. There was still some unmelted snow. Large plowed up drifts coated in an ugly black smoke and some areas in the woods that the sun had trouble penetrating. The air held its winter crispness though the temperature was a much more tolerable 40s.

"I suspect it has happened before," I replied, "I don't think it would last long if it did." Rose agreed, and we walked in silence for a little while.

"I'm selfish," Rose said, breaking the quiet, "I wanted to spare Natalie what's to come, and now all I want to do is have her at my side." She looked up at me with her sharp eyes. The rest of her face looked exhausted, but the eyes could still penetrate deeply.

"Maybe the opposite is selfish," I said.

"Maybe," Rose nodded, "maybe not. I just know these lasts months have been happy ones." She smiled, more to the world than to me, "I really liked your 'A's and watching Teegan grow. It lets me know that everything will go on."

"It's amazing that she's walking," I agreed, "soon she'll be talking."

"I need you to promise me something," Rose injected, "something you may not like." The real reason she asked me to take a walk. I couldn't imagine there was much I wouldn't promise Rose.

"Sure."

"Teegan's...gift, or whatever you wish to call it, is growing in you and Natalie," Rose pointed out.

"Yes," I admitted, "almost scary in a way."

"Good, I'm glad you don't think it's risk-free," Rose said and patted my arm with her free hand, "I worry her power will grow as her individuality evolves. That it might grow in ways you are unable to anticipate."

"I have been thinking about it," I sighed, "I worry we are losing ourselves to her." I stopped walking and looked directly at Rose, "I've thought that maybe she's the reason Natalie loves me, that some day it will turn off, and Natalie will see the mistake she's made."

"Interesting theory," Rose said with a sly smile, "so you think my daughter is so dense, she doesn't know what she's doing."

"No!" I said, "it's not like that."

"Of course, it isn't," Rose continued, "Natalie knows who she loves. I'll admit that Teegan sped it along and maybe even made it possible, but never think my daughter would give herself to anyone unworthy."

"I guess I'm still apprehensive," I said quietly, "women like her never gave me a second look. They just pulled their purses closer and walked away."

"That's because they didn't know what was inside of you," Rose smiled, "you have to admit, you packaged yourself poorly." I snickered, remembering my scraggly beard and out of control hair.

"I was kind of sloppy for a while." Rose nodded and turned me so we could walk some more.

"Back to your promise," Rose said, "we know the pull that Teegan has. I loved her from the first bond." She pulled me closer, "and she pulls hardest on you. For some reason, you are her favorite."

"So," I said, not fully believing it. I had known her longer; that's all.

"What if she grows up and becomes something dangerous?" Rose said, slowing her pace to let it sink in.

"I don't think..."

"If, Sam, what if she does?"

"It is a risk," I said, "I don't see it working that way. I'm a little worried about how it works, but I haven't seen anything that points to danger."

"She won't be a child forever," Rose continued, "what happens if she gains full control. What if she decides she won't be denied all that she desires. What if she decides she doesn't want to share you with Natalie."

"You're making her sound evil," I said with some disgust.

"Who would you choose?" Rose asked.

"I don't want to make that choice," I insisted. My little Teegan pitting herself against Natalie. It was more than unthinkable; it was sickening.

"Most likely won't happen," Rose nodded. We walked slowly as the thoughts Rose put in my head took root. I didn't have any experience raising kids. I knew they made mistakes. I made more than my share. Teenagers were self-absorbed and quite good at getting their way. The thought of Teegan losing her charm and becoming demanding could be terrifying. How far would I let her go? How far would Teegan go? There were times when I wanted to hit my mother. I never did, but the thought appeared. Teegan's thoughts held so much more power.

I stopped walking and looked at Rose. Her eyes told me she knew where her words had led my thoughts. A fool she was not.

"I promise," I said, "I won't let anyone hurt Natalie...even Teegan." Rose's hand caressed my cheek as she smiled.

"You're a good man," Rose said softly, "Natalie could do no better." Blood rushed to my face like an embarrassed schoolboy. Praise from Rose was worth more than gold. It managed to lift me up and make me feel five-years-old at the same time.

"So you think she could be dangerous when she gets older?" I asked.

"Probably not," Rose replied, shaking her head, "but if she is, she'll be very dangerous." Then she smiled and added a chuckle, "daughters wrap their fathers around their fingers. Imagine her asking to borrow the car."

"It will be tough to say no," I said, adding my chuckle, "her disappointment may be too much to bear." Rose turned us around, and we headed back. I could tell she was getting tired.

"That will be the key." Rose entered teaching mode. Her body may be giving up, but her mind was going strong. "How well you teach her to handle disappointment will dictate the woman she will become. Children learn by watching. If you go off half cocked at every problem, they will as well."

"Is that how you handled Natalie?" I asked with a smile.

"Oh no." Rose smiled back. "I only got the love part right in the beginning. I was a complete mess, and Natalie was head strong from day one." We spent the rest of the walk reliving Natalie's formidable years. It was Rose's favorite subject, and I found that if I inserted a few questions, she could happily go on forever. I learned more embarrassing Natalie tidbits I stashed away for future use. Always good to have some table-turning material for the next time I acted like an idiot.

Spring began to give way to summer. The cabin didn't have any air conditioning, but a large ceiling fan kept the air circulating. According to Betty, who visited every couple of weeks, we wouldn't see many stifling days, even in the depth of summer.

Betty had joined a veteran's biker club. They called themselves The Lifers, but most hadn't pulled more than a one or two tours. They were a support group that traveled to funerals of fallen soldiers and rode in parades. I think we were a happy destination, an excuse for Betty to ride her new motorcycle. It was good to see Betty strong. Teegan had done well with her.

I had continued my studies, taking on courses that weren't as remedial as when I started. I established a set of study habits that worked for me. For once, school wasn't impossible. It wasn't easy, but it was doable, and I had lost my fear of it. I knew I would pay for it in the future, but I teased Natalie about being a straight 'A' student. Rose had informed me that Natalie had earned a few 'B's in her degree.

"Wait until you get into the 300 and 400 level courses," Natalie warned me, "then we'll do some comparisons." I smiled at the fight in her. It was fun to get her riled up. She would take it out on me in bed in a most satisfying way.

"You speak of the future," I egged Natalie on. I was keeping an eye on Teegan as she walked around the room. I would have to take her outside in the evening to get her tuckered out. She loved to taste things, be it rocks or branches, so I had to stay close. "Today I am a perfect student, and you're...a little less than that."

"Okay, smart guy," Natalie said, looking up from her work with a smile, "maybe we should make a little bet." I loved when she became playful. Her confidence in her abilities made her even more attractive. "You get a law degree, and we'll compare grade point averages when you're done." I could see the twinkle in her eye. She knew I had no intention of getting a law degree. "A year of back rubs are on the line."

"Oh, let him have his victory," Rose said, looking over her glasses. Rose could barely get of bed anymore. She wasn't eating as she should, and we could tell she was feeling some pain. She hid it well, but after you live with a person for a while, it becomes obvious when something is wrong. Sympathy would have hurt her more, so we tried to ignore it.

"And I give you back rubs anyway." I added. I liked the idea that Rose was on my side.

"I see," Natalie said, nodding her head and getting back to her work, "you're chickening out." Teegan ran into me, using my legs to hold herself up. Her smile always brightened any day.

"Da, da, da ,da, da," Teegan cried out, slapping my leg as she spouted her only syllable.

"Teegan is on my side," I said, lifting my girl into my lap.

"Teegan is always on your side," Natalie laughed, "you'll need more than one toddler to debate me." I started to laugh, and then the thought of more than one child in the house coalesced in my mind. A little Natalie, or maybe a tiny Sam. I looked in Teegan's eyes as she bounced on my knee. The thought of more children was not unpleasant.

"How many toddler's would it take?" I asked. Natalie lost her smile when she saw my face. Unbidden, my love flowed through Teegan and exploded into Natalie. The thought of a larger family grew more pleasing. Natalie stared for a moment, her face flushed from the feelings that flooded into her.

"You are a good father," Natalie said, her mind trying to analyze the question and all the things that went along with it.

"And you're a wonderful mother," I added. My smile had returned. Natalie was considering the idea of children. Our children. I watched her smile grow.

"I'll get fat," Natalie warned.

"Fat women are sexy," I said with a chuckle. A fat woman who was carrying my baby would be very sexy. The last of the old me fled. The new me, the better me, wanted a family and wouldn't shy from the responsibility that came with it. Teegan began calling out the only sound she knew, almost like a cheerleader. The only one who seemed concerned was Rose.

"Such hasty thinking," Rose said, giving me a severe look. I remembered our conversation about Teegan a few months back. The fear of her gathering power. I mulled that over and still saw nothing dangerous in her. If anything, Teegan was becoming more endearing. I couldn't fathom her hurting anyone, including a sibling.

"You don't want a grandchild?" Natalie asked with surprise.

"No, of course, I do," Rose countered, "it's just that you're in hiding...or Sam and Teegan are. How can you think of another child when you have yet to settle with this one." It was the first time I caught Rose stretching the truth. For some reason, she had confided her fears with me, but not her daughter. I was having none of it.

"She's afraid of what Teegan might become," I informed Natalie. Secrets were a weakness, and I didn't want it in my family.
"When she's grown," Rose hastily added, "we don't know what will happen when she comes into her own mind. It's not that I don't love her...it's just...I worry about a teenager with hormones raging with the power to change her world." Rose started coughing, her lungs struggling to discharge something raspy sounding. Natalie moved quickly to her side.

"Sam and I can handle her," Natalie said softly, "she's never shown anything but love for us, and for you." She patted her mother's back as Rose doubled over in the chair. I closed my eyes, not wanting to see Rose this way. Teegan instinctively curled into my chest, hugging me close.

"I worry about you," Rose said when her throat cleared, "I won't be here to protect you or help you keep your sanity." Natalie smiled and hugged her mother close. When Rose couldn't see, her expression turned to concern for my benefit.

"Maybe children can wait," I said, "at least until Teegan is old enough." Natalie nodded. I don't think either of us meant it. For Rose's sake, we would mean it for now. In the back of my mind, Roses concerns were shrinking smaller by the day. I wondered if I was naive, then shook it off as paranoia.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The cry woke me from a dead sleep. Darkness still ruled, and it took me a moment to work out it wasn't a dream. I heard it again, shrill, piercing, and so foreign. I shot out of bed as my mind recognized it was Teegan. Natalie sleepiness was disappearing at a slightly slower pace. I raced to her crib in the main room.

Teegan's face was scrunched up like an old man. Tears were flowing freely as she stood in her crib, reaching out to me. I moved quickly, hearing Natalie only a few steps behind me. As I grabbed my girl, sadness so deep filled my mind. I turned to Natalie as my tears started to flow.

"Your mother..." I stuttered. I wanted to fold Natalie into my arms, but she turned and ran toward the other bedroom. I knew what she would find. Teegan had felt Rose slip away, and it strained her to the limits. Natalie's cry was hardly different.

Chapter 18 - Sam

It was two days before Teegan smiled again. A month before Natalie and I made love again. Two months before I began to feel normal again. Rose had given me my mind. Initially, I considered dropping school, feeling it was her dream more than mine. It was a silly grieving thought that I was finally able to throw away. If anything, a degree would honor Rose. Besides, Natalie told me I was an idiot for even considering it.

Teegan, Natalie and I went exploring whenever the weather would allow. Nature has a way of softening a loss, giving it a more timeless perspective. The green growth coming back year after year let us all know that life goes on. We talked of Rose, which helped Natalie the most. The idea that her mother would be forgotten was Natalie's greatest fear.

Teegan's teeth continued coming in a most painful way. She didn't feel it; I did. Somehow, she knew the pain was being transplanted to me. When my gums felt the worst, she would always cuddle close, her smile dulling the pain. Natalie thought it was cute, the child comforting the parent.

A few months later, winter was coming, and Natalie was pregnant. We had discounted Rose's worries and embraced our joy. Natalie's vision of the perfect life was a white picket fence and a happy family. Had you met her over a year ago, you would have thought a power partnership in a law firm was her dream. Now, she and I rubbed her tummy and prayed for the quiet life. We began looking for a permanent home, something we could claim as our domain.

I was out walking with Teegan. She had found a stick and decided it was perfect for hitting bushes and tree trunks. She now had a vocabulary of about ten words, 'juice' being her favorite. She would point to the refrigerator and say it over and over until we got her some apple juice. Honestly, I had no idea why she didn't have constant diarrhea. Natalie and I had a devil of a time trying to get her to drink milk once in awhile.

Teegan was busy knocking the browning leaves off a bush when the thought struck me. I pulled my phone out of my pocket. I had to wrack my brain until I could remember the number. I had lost all my contacts in the rental truck a lifetime ago. After two wrong numbers, I found it.

"Hi mom," I said when the familiar voice answered.

"Sammy!" my mom cried. I could hear tears in her voice.

"It's been a while since I called," I said, "Sorry."

"I thought you might be dead," my mom admitted, the sobbing mixing with the words. "The FBI searched the house, and the news said you had some disease. Then nothing. Nobody would tell me anything."

"I'm fine, Mom," I said, trying to calm her. "The feds had it all wrong. They were trying to find me for a different reason."

"I'm sober," my mom interjected with some force, "for 213 days now."

"That's great," I responded slowly. The quick change in topic caught me by surprise.

"You can come and see me now," she begged. "I won't embarrass you anymore." I pulled the phone away from my ear as my throat knotted and my eyes watered. Teegan felt the change in me and stopped torturing the bush. I was a shit of a son. Thoughts of Teegan and our next child, had me ignoring what I already had.

"Please don't hang up," I heard my mom beg when I didn't respond. I regained some composure and pulled the phone back to me ear.

"I'm not hanging up," I slobbered out. I cleared my throat and tried to regain the conversation. "Are you going to meetings?"

"Every week," my mom said quickly, "twice when things get hard. I have a really good sponsor this time. She's been sober for ten years. You know, I could always visit you if you can't get away." Her mind was trying to cram a one-hour conversation into a few seconds. There was so much she needed to say.

"Mom!" I said to get her to stop, "I love you too." This time, I clearly heard the crying. I must have really crapped on her to make her think otherwise. I don't know why I did what I did, maybe I was embarrassed about her drinking, maybe I didn't want an obvious reminder of my failings.

"Mom?"

"Sammy," my mom cried, "I missed you so much. You're the only thing in this world worth anything to me. I thought I pushed you too far away."

"I think we both did a bit a pushing," I admitted.

"When can I see you?" Mom pushed. I smiled at the desperation in her voice. It was so good to know I was important to her. It felt better than I would have expected.

"I'm not sure," I replied, "soon I hope. A lot has happened since we last spoke." I was probably ten years old the last time I had a long conversation with my mother. The last conversation we had was an argument that convinced me to write her off. Now, I wanted nothing but to tell her everything. I wanted her to be proud. I wanted a mother again. I told her everything she would understand.

"So, are you marrying Natalie?" my mother asked when I explained I was to be a father. I almost laughed at the thought. It wouldn't matter, the way we were hiding and the fact I thought of her as a wife already. "If she's half of what you describe, she deserves your promise." she continued when I didn't respond.

"She does," I admitted, "she deserves that and more. I already know her answer, but I'll ask her as soon as I can get a ring."

"Don't take her for granted. She might say no," my mother said, not understanding the bond that Teegan afforded us.

"We have more honesty than most couples," I said, "but I promise I won't ever take her love for granted." Teegan took that moment to whack me with her stick. It wasn't hard, just a pay-attention-to-me smack. I bent down and picked her up, and she started a rendition of "da da."

"Is that Teegan?" my mom asked with a smile in her voice.

"Yep. I think she felt a little left out," I replied.

"She sounds lovely. Put the phone to her ear." I did and smiled as Teegan's face became all serious. I had no idea what my mother was saying, but Teegan sure found it interesting. Suddenly, Teegan broke into a rendition of her second favorite word, 'ball.' I moved the phone back to my ear.

"I think she likes your voice," I said, holding tight to my girl as she bounced excitedly in my arms.

"I have some vacation saved up," mom said, "I can come see you and meet Natalie and Teegan."

"It's kind of rustic here," I said, "we're looking for a house, but right now we are living in a two room cabin."

"Sammy, I want to see you," Mom said with desperation. I only meant to warn her of the accommodations, not try to decline the visit.

"If you have pen, I'll give you the address." She was surprised I was in North Dakota. I grew up in warm, no hot, environments. It didn't deter her at all.

"I'll leave tomorrow, and I'll be there the next day," mom promised, "you don't know how happy this will make me."

"Any chance you won't call me Sammy while you're here?" I asked.

"Sorry," Mom replied, "you'll always be Sammy to me." There was a loving humor in her voice. It warmed me to hear it. I had my mother back. We said our goodbyes, both of us trying not to hang up first. I eventually gave in when Teegan struggled to get out of my arms and continue our walk through the forest.

"She's coming here?" Natalie asked, her eyes wide in terror.

"Yes," I replied a little dumbfounded.

"In two days?" I nodded, wondering what the problem was.

"Well, we'll have to clean," Natalie said with her hands on her hips, "will start with the second bedroom. Do you think she'll like me? We'll need more groceries. We can move Teegan's crib back out to the main room and free up a few drawers in the dresser." I had never seen Natalie nervous before. For some reason, I found it enjoyable. A woman that was the epitome of confidence reduced to a rambling fool.

"She thinks we should be married," I added. I had no idea why I wanted to add to the pressure. It was just fun to think I had the upper hand on sanity for once.

"If that was a proposal, It sucked," Natalie said with a tinge of anger. I lost my smile. She was beyond nervous. There was a darkness about her. "you spring this crap on me at the last minute then you think it's a good time to tease me."

"My mother is not crap," I said, louder than necessary. I stood firmly like I expected a fist fight.

"She's a drunk," Natalie screamed, "now I have to have her in my..." I saw her face redden as she covered her mouth. I could see her shame building as my anger dripped away from me. I closed my eyes and found Teegan in the ether of our minds. It had become easier over the months, this time, it was a tool. I packaged up my sorrow and wrapped it in a thick cloak of love and exploded it with such force; China would know if they could listen.

Natalie moved forward quickly and lifted Teegan into her crib. I was surprised at how Teegan laid down for a nap as if ordered. She had given up naps months ago. Natalie grabbed my hand and led me to the bedroom. The look in her eyes broached no disagreement.

What followed was the most erotic two hours of my life. I was practically taken by force. Never had I felt so thoroughly out of control of a situation in my life. Natalie was driven by an insatiable desire to remind me of her love in the most forcible way possible. Twice I tried to gain dominance. Twice I was thwarted by her uninhibited lust. Once, she even grabbed my hair to hold my head to the pillow while she devoured my lips. I decided that using my strength would ruin the mood. I was never one for immediate repeat performances, but she was so damn convincing. I was her toy, and I could find nothing to complain about.

"That's better," Natalie sighed. She had buried her head in the shoulder and wore a conquering smile.

"Much better," I agreed, "was that makeup sex?"

"Oh no," Natalie said, "that was me winning the argument after you cheated." I raised my eyebrows at her. "You used our daughter to placate me. It was insulting so I showed you what for."

"It felt like I won," I laughed. Her hand dropped between my legs and grabbed some parts a little more firmly than recommended. "Then again, I was definitely in the wrong about something."

"Don't ever tease a pregnant woman," Natalie said as she released my manhood.

"Or get in better shape before I do," I joked. I ran my hand through her hair, caressing the back of her neck. I loved when she lay on me. I felt closer, and I liked how she seemed so comfortable there. I made one hell of a pillow.

"I needed more warning," Natalie admitted, "My hormones are racing, and you hit me with your mother visiting." She took a deep breath and let it out. "I'm sorry I called her a drunk. I suddenly felt inadequate, and I was compensating."

"She was a drunk," I said softly, "she's been sober for almost a year now. We had a long talk, and one thing led to another. I'm sorry I didn't ask, but she seemed so motherly."

"What was that feeling you flung at me?"

"An apology, I guess," I said, shrugging my shoulders.

"Can you do it again?" Natalie asked, "Not now I mean, but another day."

"Did you like it?"

"Oh yes," Natalie said with a big smile, "it had horny boy toy written all over it. My insides just melted and all I could think of was dragging you in here. It was completely unfair."

We heard a cadence of 'Juice' coming from the main room. Natalie laughed as she rose from the bed and began to dress. I followed suit, our short tryst now over. "At least, she waited for us to finish arguing," I added.

"Arguing was a lot of fun," Natalie said, then gave me a quick kiss before heading out. I couldn't help but agree. I tried to catalog the feeling I sent. I could always produce the love. The sorrow would be difficult to fake. I would just have to practice at being a jerk every so often.

I was taking a walk the day my mother was to arrive. I was expecting her in a few hours and was nervous as hell. One phone call and I was a kid again, begging for her approval. It was a stupid set of emotions. Natalie was a woman well beyond any my family ever produced. I was the first Donaldson ever to tackle college. I had rescued a small child from a horrible fate and gave her love. How could a mother see anything wrong in that?

I kicked a loose stone into the woods. I was walking toward the bluff, the one that allowed an uninterrupted view of the Missouri River. It was awe inspiring in the morning with the sun rising farther south as winter neared. I needed the vision to get some perspective on the upcoming reunion. I know the desire to call my mother had something to do with the loss of Rose. I was feeling guilty for adopting Rose as a surrogate mother. Now I was trying to fill the void with a real mother.

I laughed at myself when the river came into view. Rose would have loved me reunited with my mother. She was such a rational person when it came to relationships or anything else. Rose would have seen it through my mother's eyes as well as mine. She always looked past transient emotions and saw the deep things that the rest of us missed.

"I miss you, Rose," I shouted to no one. I expected an echo that never came. I hoped it made it to wherever she ended up. If it was only in our memories, then I knew she heard. The water was moving with great force though I was too far away to see its strength. It had flowed well before Rose had been born and would do so well after her death. I wondered how much of it had flowed before, sucked up by the sun, and rained back down to flow again.

A year ago, I was a shit drug mule with a drunk for a mother. Now I stood before a majestic river, missing someone I knew was my better. It wasn't long ago when I thought the rest of the world was just luckier. Now I knew it was in us all. Stinky gave me that. She led me to Rose, who had given birth to the most beautiful woman in all the world. If my mother found fault in that miracle, she had best keep it to herself. I was Sam, the father, the lover, the necessary cog in the life of two, soon three, wonderful people.

I took a deep breath and concluded it would be nice if my mother shared my happiness. I would be indifferent and think her a fool if she did not. A family of five would be better than four. I could happily live with four if necessary. I smiled at the thought of making it larger.

Black anguish filled my mind. It came suddenly, blocking out the joy of the view. My chest tightened as the feeling found my extremities, sending a flood of adrenaline through my body. Teegan, no Natalie, no both were stressed beyond limits. Fear flooded my mind, their fear. I turned and ran with speed that threatened to burst my heart.

I had walked too far. The apathy of the quiet months had filled me with thoughts of the future and made me ignore the present. Natalie was in distress; I could feel her acting through Teegan vigorously. I picked up my pace though I hadn't run in years. My muscles were fighting, reporting pain to my brain which I immediately disregarded. Teegan's fear was for Natalie, a mixture of apprehension and the pain she had felt for Rose. I went deep into myself as I ran, strengthening my link and using it to ignore the damage I was doing my body. My speed increased.

I knew I was too late before I arrived. I lost Natalie's mind; her fear and anger just ceased. My baby girl was gone, moving quickly away. Natalie's car tires had been slashed; it sat deeply on its rims. The front door of the cabin swung free, bent in such a way it would obviously not latch easily again. I moved slowly, fearing what I would find inside. I tried not think, just move.

The main room looked as if a hurricane had blown through. End tables overturned, lamps broken on the floor. The couch had shifted a good ten feet; it's cushions all askew. I covered my mouth when I saw the blood on the carpet. I feared whose blood it was, but no body was present. I sped my search, looking in the bedrooms and bathrooms. I noted more blood splattered on the wall near the kitchen. So much blood. Natalie and Teegan were gone. My anger swelled, and I drove my fist into the wall, collapsing the drywall. The two, no three people I loved the most in the world had been taken. I felt my will collapsing as my link began to fade.

"Sammy!" I heard the call from outside. My head whipped toward the door. Pieces fell into place. I forced my body tall and moved forward with an evil intent.

"You told!" I shouted as I burst through the door. I saw an older woman than I remembered. She flinched backward as I came toward her. "How much did they pay you to screw me over? Not satisfied to ruin just me, are you? You have to destroy my family as a bonus." I relished the fear I saw in her eyes. My fingers were digging grooves into my palms as my fists became like stone. I wasn't sure I could stop. I wasn't sure I wanted too.

"Your nose is bleeding," my mother said, tears streaming as she backed away, "God Sammy! Your eyes are bleeding." Pure force was keeping my upright. I had held the link too long.

"Why did you do it?" I sneered, moving closer.

"I didn't do anything," my mother pleaded, "I came to see you, no one knew I was coming. I didn't say a word, just like you told me." There was something honest in her eyes. It had been years since I had seen her sober eyes. I took another, slower step forward then dropped to my knees. Water flooded my eyes, or maybe blood. I closed my eyes and used what I had left to find my girls.

I could hear the blades of the helicopter, dulled by the distance. Teegan was reaching for, and through her eyes I saw, Natalie strapped unconscious to a chair. Her face a mess like mine must be. I forced my mind towards hers and felt her luscious steady heartbeat. I moved with anger toward the arms surrounding our girl. A woman, wearing a yellow suit that covered every inch of her body.
"Sammy," I heard in the distance, "what's happening? Oh God, please don't die, baby."

I forced my mind deeper, struggling to the depths of what was possible. The woman was nothing, but the man behind her controlled things. I drove into his mind as my head throbbed. I grabbed what I could, everything that mattered that I could get quickly.

I smiled and sent my love to Teegan, trying to assure her I wasn't giving up. What flooded back was packaged heaven, so much more than I gave. I sucked in my breath and severed the link.

"They tapped your phone," I slurred, looking at my mom's image fading in and out. My head felt like it was full of cement. I tried to stand and found my limbs useless. I fell into something soft, and everything went black.

Chapter 19 - Sam

"None...No there's no more. I dumped everything. I swear, there's no more in the house." The voice was pleading and invading my dreams. I had a vague memory of its tone, something familiar I could barely place. My eyes were sluggish and fought the light when I tried to open them.

A person, the voice, was pacing at the foot of my bed. A woman, my mother, was talking on the phone. I closed my eyes when she turned, desperately trying to understand the call.

"Sammy," my mother called to me. My eyes shut too slowly. "I got to go, he's awake," she added before pocketing the phone. "Sammy, please wake up." She moved to the side of the bed and sat down. I felt her warm hand against my face. Memories, pleasant ones, came back to me. I was so much younger the last time I felt that hand's safe embrace.

"Hello," I said, trying to smile. My voice was raspy, and my lips felt chapped.

"Thank God," Mom sighed. She bent over me, hugging me close. It was strange how the past can swim back upstream and invade the present so quickly. I was ten again with a brief desire to never grow older.

"Who was on the phone?" I asked, trying to return to the now. Mom sat up with her sober smile. I had missed its strength. It was so...intentional.

"My sponsor, Pam" mom lost her smile and paused a moment, "I was thinking I needed a drink. She's been calling me every couple of hours." She bit her bottom lip, and her eyes went sad, "I'm still not good at it alone. Pam knows and made me pour out all your liquor." My eyes must have looked confused. "It's the stress," mom added quickly, "I didn't know when you'd wake up. Betty told me that it would be today, but the temptation was there. I'll pay you..."

"Don't worry about the booze," I interrupted, "you look good." Her smile returned, stronger this time. I received another hug that was as enjoyable as the first. "Betty was here?"

"She helped me get you into the house. I was going to call an ambulance, but she seemed to know what had happened." Mom looked at me and tilted her head, "What did happen? I barely understood what Betty was telling me."

It was hard to get started. I knew both my girls were okay for now. Fishing in the man's brain on the helicopter had told me how important their safety was. I also knew I was expendable, now ignorable. The one blessing is they didn't know how strong Teegan had become. They didn't know I could find her anywhere. They had brought Natalie along to limit the number of new people that would bond with Teegan. Natalie would be her 'governess' for lack of a better word. At least, they would have each other until I could get them back. The morons thought me an idiot, a petty criminal. I bet they didn't know where the Magna Carta was enacted.

I was on my third cup of coffee before my mom was satisfied with Teegan. I could tell she doubted some of what I said but trusted that I thought it was true. Most of her questions were about Natalie. The thought of a grandchild made her eyes sparkle.

"So the government took them," Mom summarized.

"No," I clarified, "it was a guy by the name of Douglas Corbett."

"The billionaire guy, Corbett Industries?"

"That's him," I replied, "he bonded with Teegan after she was born and sees her and her progeny as a profit stream. He somehow feels it is best for all."

"But you didn't see them. How do you know it was him?"

"I fished in one of his men's minds. The guy who orchestrated yesterday's kidnapping," I said, "it's what made me pass out."

"You can read minds?"

"Sort of. If I'm angry or determined enough," I replied, "it usually just feelings, and only those of Natalie and Teegan." I smiled at the memory of some of those feelings. "You can't do it for a living. You saw the side effects."

"So, we have to get them back," Mom said, "Betty told me not to call the police, but I don't think we have a choice."

"We?" I said, I was having trouble holding down my smile. I liked sober mom.

"If you think I'll let some rich asshole hurt my grandchild...well...I just won't," Mom said with more than a little fury.

"I don't think he has intention of hurting Natalie," I said calmly, "he needs Natalie to take care of Teegan. Though, I have no idea what will happen when he realizes Natalie is pregnant." I wondered if he would see another child as a hindrance to his plans, someone Natalie would care for more than Teegan. Maybe leverage. I shook off the thought. "We are going to get them back."

"So we call the police?"

"Nope," I shook my head, "they would push us to the side and take Teegan."

"But they would help us get Natalie back," Mom said.

"I need them both," I admitted, "we've adopted Teegan and no one is going to turn her into a science experiment." I knew my mother thought of Teegan as just another kid. I couldn't blame her, but it wouldn't stop me from insisting I have it all. Mom sighed, resigned to my decision.

"How about some breakfast, or lunch," Mom said, looking at the clock. It was nearing noon, and I was famished.

"I'll take either," I said. Mom's face lit up, and she began to dig into the refrigerator. I was about to help and then thought better of it. I think I was part of her recovery. She wanted to be a mother again, no matter how old I was. Besides, I was still exhausted, and she looked like she was having fun.

"I have to go to Portland," I told my mother as I was finishing the sandwich she made for me. She had sat and watched me eat, smiling the whole time. Nothing for herself, insisting she wasn't hungry.

"Is that where they took Natalie?" Mom asked. I nodded, chewing the last bit of the ham and cheese. Her smile disappeared when she continued, "you can't do this alone. They have helicopters, and God only knows how many men, Sammy. You have to call the police."

"I can't," I said, taking a deep breath, "I'll figure it out when I get there."

"When we get there," Mom said strongly. I shook my head.

"I need you to stay here for a day or so," I said, reaching out for her hand, "call your sponsor, Pam isn't it? Let her know I'm furious, but have no idea what to do. Let her talk you down from the stress, stop you from drinking."

"What? I'm going with you," Mom insisted, "what happens if you pass out again? I won't let you go alone."

"I need to surprise them," I insisted, "they're monitoring your phone. They have to think I'm here and out of options." I said it softly, trying not to ruin what little re-bonding we had done. I had no idea what I was going to do when I got to Portland, but having my mother along wasn't going to help. Having Corbett think I'm nowhere near would help.

A rumble of motors interrupted my mom's next protest. The sound increased as more engines pulled to the front of the cabin. I moved quickly, thinking Corbett had returned to remove me from the equation. My mind was working quickly, trying to figure a way to get my mother to safety. I cursed as the third women in my life was now at risk. I moved the window curtain slightly, attempting to peek unseen. I smiled, things weren't as grim as I had thought.

"We have guests," I told my mother. She was white knuckling the table with the same fears I had been thinking. She relaxed when she saw my smile as I went to the door.

"Betty!" I said when I swung open the door "and you brought friends." Betty kissed me cheek and waved to my mom. Mom was as relieved as I was.

"Good to see you up and about," Betty commented moving to my side, "This is Todd Renault," she said, introducing a rather large man with a serious demeanor. He had to be at least six-five with a set of Elvis sideburns that fit the leather jacket that must have cost two cows their hides. He held out his massive hand, and I shook it, noting it completely swallowed mine. "He started The Lifers about ten years ago and has been running it ever since." I could hear the pride in Betty's voice. The group meant a lot to her.

"Betty tells me you got a problem that needs fixing," Todd said. There was a confidence in his voice that made me think there was little he couldn't fix.

"It's a nasty problem," I admitted, "not likely to please the police, but I intend to correct it anyway."

"You took care of our sister once," Todd said, nodding toward Betty, "we're here to return the favor." I smiled, seeing the porch fill with four more vets with the same offer on their faces. I couldn't help but smile.

"I could use the help," I said, waving them all inside.

Betty quickly introduced my mother and me to the rest of the gang. Monty looked like one of those workout nuts and wore a smile that flashed charm. I was sure he thought himself God's gift to women. Thomas and Harry still wore Army sanctioned haircuts. They possessed that starched military stature most people would find uncomfortable. I could see they were mission oriented and didn't understand the word failure. Devlin was the only normal looking one of the bunch. He was about my size and had a relaxed look about him. I sensed he deferred to the others, but would follow them to Hell's gate if necessary.

It took about an hour to bring everyone up to speed. There was some apprehension in their eyes, but they trusted Betty, so they trusted me. I was pleased to learn that Harry was ex-Special Forces. We devised the first part of a plan and would figure out the rest when we got to Portland.

Natalie and Teegan had a small army.

Chapter 20 - Natalie

The first thing I felt was the drool running down my chin. I adjusted my lips and lifted my head, trying to slow the flow. I blinked quickly, then slowed as my eyes began to adjust to the light. I saw a lamp I didn't recognize. It was sleek and expensive, not something that belonged in a cabin.

Memories flooded back.

A man, short and stocky, sat in a chair opposite mine. Shirt and tie, but no jacket. My only thought was enemy. I tried to stand and found my hands well secured behind the chair. Panic seeped in, and I screamed as I attempted to kick at the calm figure in front of me. My calf knotted in pain. My feet were secured as well.

"I would like to untie you," the man said calmly. My breathing increased as my awareness became clearer. It was a sparse office, missing all the trappings of one that is in use. No papers on the desk, zero plants and no pictures of family members.

"Where is Teegan?" I demanded, the memory of the invasion now fully returned. My voice came out raspy, forcing me to cough and clear my throat. I could feel a cord chafing my wrists as I struggled to free them.

"The child is fine," the man stated, "it is our goal to return her to you." I stopped struggling. It didn't sound like a lie. I was sure it wasn't everything, but it seemed like he believed what he said.

"You kidnapped her to give her back?" I said incredulously.

"To be accurate," the man said, leaning forward, "you have been kidnapped. The child, who Mr. Donaldson and you kidnapped, has been returned to her rightful owner."

"Children aren't owned," I spat. The mere thought of his disregard of her rights swelled my anger.

"Semantics," the man said, shaking his head, "the fact of the matter is, she is safe with us, and we would prefer you to remain at her side." My head was still trying to shake off the fog. I relaxed in the chair and let the situation unfold. I couldn't fathom why they took me. I thought it in Teegan's best interest for me to remain at her side. Sam needed me here as much as Teegan needed me near.

"Sam!" I said loudly. I wondered if they took him as well. I remembered the fight in the cabin when I tried to stall for his return. I was outnumbered so quickly though I did make them pay.

"Mr. Donaldson is no longer in the picture," the man said and raised his hand at my shocked looked, "not dead, I assure you, just not involved anymore." Sam didn't know where we were. I didn't know where we were. I closed my eyes and slowed my breathing. When I opened them again, the man was still sitting, waiting patiently with a blank expression. I hated the way he had greased his jet black hair. Almost as if it was folded, not parted, across the top of his head. Hitler had a better stylist.

"Untie me," I demanded. The man chuckled. So he was human.

"It is my understanding you took out three trained men," the man said, "and with the child in your arms. I would hate to see what you would do to me with both hands free." His revelation took me by surprise. They had no idea that Teegan had lent me those skills. Knowledge was power.

"Please untie me," I said calmly. I added a smile which he matched. He leaned forward and placed his hands on my knees. My first thought was to try and bite his nose off. I shelved the plan. The whereabouts of Teegan had to be ascertained first. I tried to relax further.

"You are still tense," the man said, releasing my knees. "We'll talk a moment longer, and if I am assured of your compliance, I'll release you." He leaned back in his chair.

"When you are released, you will remain on the grounds," he said slowly, "it will be a condition of you seeing Esmeralda. Or Teegan of you prefer. Attempt to leave or contact the outside, and we'll revoke your rights, send you out and you'll never see her again."

"I can leave?" I asked.

"And never return," he said, nodding his head. He watched me as plans ran through my mind. I could find Sam and return. Contact the authorities as a last ditch maneuver. "We have the ability to move the child someplace you would never find her," he continued, "The child doesn't exist according to the government, so proving she was taken will be difficult. Sort of like a murder with no body."

"I can see her if I stay?" I clarified. He nodded.

They had no idea how much Teegan and I loved Sam. Had they known, I wouldn't be here. A smile crossed my face as I remembered the feelings that Sam could send to me through her. So much honesty. Nothing hidden in our feelings.

"I understand she is addictive," the man said, misinterpreting my smile, "you, and everyone concerned would be better off if you stayed and cared for the child." My smiled deepened. They wanted to limit Teegan's exposure. Control me and lessen the chance of collusion. I relaxed in the chair. Time was to my advantage.

"If you let me care for her, I'll agree," I lied. For the first time in my life, honesty seemed worthless. The man looked at me for a moment, trying to judge my truthfulness. I gave the best drunken addicted smile I could.

"If I cut the ties," the man clarified, "you're not going to get violent?"

"No, and please call me Natalie," I said calmly. He smiled and pulled a pair of wire cutters out of his pocket. He leaned forward and snipped near my left ankle and repeated it on the other. I let them stay where they were, giving him the confidence to rise and snip the plastic zip tie around my wrists. I pulled my wrists forward slowly to rub them.

"My name is Frank Sorenson," he said, holding out his hand. I shook it weakly.

"You're not Mr. Corbett?" I asked, my eyebrows rising on their own.

"No, though I suspect you will be meeting him in a day or two," Frank said with a friendly smile, "would you like to freshen up before you see the child?"

"Yes, of course," I replied, thinking a bathroom was exactly what I needed. I had no idea how long I had been out, but my bladder was telling me it was more than a few hours.

I spent a long time in the bathroom. I had dried blood on my face, a mascara disaster, and my hair had a lunatic thing going on. I straightened up as best I could, wishing I had my purse. I would need some clothes and toiletries if I was going to stay for any length of time. I wondered how long it would take for Sam to find us. I didn't even know where here was.

"Well you look a lot better," Frank said. His smile had that used-car salesperson feel about it.

"I'll need some clothes and things," I said, smoothing out my shirt. It had some blood stains on it that I didn't think were mine. I was thankful it was flannel and not one of my white blouses.

"Of course," Frank said, his hand leading the way down the hall, "Abigail, who you'll meet a little later, will acquire whatever you need. You'll find Mr. Corbett very generous." I smiled, thinking I might try to find out how generous. The asshole could afford a new wardrobe.

I noticed that Frank was keeping his distance from me. I've never had anyone afraid of me outside of a courtroom. It was empowering. I almost raised my hand quickly, too see if I could make him flinch. I decided not too when I noticed a couple of larger fellows waiting at the end of the hall. These guys were a lot larger than Frank, and it didn't look like they were hired for their business sense. Both wore skin tight black shirts tucked into black slacks. They didn't lack for muscle.

"In case you made a different decision," Frank said, answering my unasked question about the two men. I was more of a prisoner than it looked. I wondered if the offer to go was real, not that I would leave Teegan alone.

The hall opened into a large bright room, three stories of windows lined the far wall with a sleek modern spiral staircase leading upward on the right side. The room was designed for entertaining with plush couches and tables strewn about a large circle fireplace in the center. The colors were earthy, which blended well with the old growth pines that lay a stone's throw outside of the windows. The left side housed a bar that would be the envy of any drinking establishment. Beyond the windows, a stone patio held seating for another twenty people with a large fire pit built from large irregular rock.

Frank smiled thinking I was impressed. I feigned indifference though I desperately wanted to shout to see if there was an echo. As much as I claimed that wealth didn't hold much appeal, I was impressed. The top of the bar looked liked it was cut from one large pine and stained to bring the grain out. It must have been a monster of a tree. As we walked past, I ran my fingers along it, finding it smooth and quite beautiful.

"The tree that it was carved from came from this lot," Frank said. I hated that he saw me admire it. I didn't want to like him, the owner, or anything he owned. "Mr. Corbett hated to waste such a magnificent living thing. You'll find parts of the tree throughout the house as molding, picture frames, and even a rocking chair."

"It was probably more impressive before he killed it," I said without warmth. Frank gave me a knowing chuckle. My offhanded insult was understood and ignored.

"The child is on the second floor," Frank said, pointing through the double doors next to the bar.

"The child's name is Teegan," I said, "and why not the spiral stairs." They looked intriguing, and I had a childish desire to climb them.

"Those stairs lead to the guest portions of the house," Frank said as I followed, "Teegan is located in the private section. Close to Mr. Corbett's room when he is in residence." We walked through a huge kitchen, bypassing what looked like a small theater room, and began to climb a more normal staircase.
"Your room is next to Teegan's," Frank continued, "there will be attendants outside in the hall if you should need anything." He stopped and turned around, "they can arrange for walks on the grounds. You'll find the landscaping quite beautiful and soothing this time of year."

"By attendants, you mean guards," I said. He turned back and began climbing again. I followed.

"Trust will come in time," Frank said, "and they are guarding the child."

"Teegan," I repeated. I hated how he tried to dehumanize my daughter.

"As you wish," Franks said, "Teegan is the one I am charged to protect." He stopped again and paused before turning toward me. I think he had been debating with himself about speaking. "I'm not your enemy, Ms. Williams. The welfare of Teegan, and, therefore, you, is my highest priority. The cooperation we seek requires your happiness. You will lack for nothing here."

"Freedom?" I responded.

"Trips can be arranged," Frank continued, turning back up the stairs, "Teegan will remain here and someone will take you anywhere you want to go. You're a guest, a rather privileged guest." A gilded cage was the only thing that came to mind. I smiled at him when he glanced back to see if I was following.

The idea that I would stay cooped up in this mansion was ludicrous. I had become used to Sam next to me in bed. The way he immersed me with love, straight from the source, was a drug I wasn't willing to give up. I even loved his apprehension. He had no idea I could feel that as well. A gorgeous man who would never take me for granted. The father of my future child. Teegan's father.

We stopped outside of a door to what I believed was Teegan's room. Frank was about to open the door, then stopped. He let a loud sigh escape and turned to me.

"There are men on the grounds and in the house," Frank said, "camera's throughout," he pointed to a corner in the hallway where I could see a darkened lens. "I know your defensive skills are exceptional, but we will not hesitate to use force to keep Teegan on the premises." His eyes went all puppy dog, "please don't put Teegan at risk."

"You are the ones who put her at risk," I corrected.

"May I remind you, she was in a cabin in the woods," Frank said, then shook his head, "I'm sorry, I don't mean to say you weren't doing the best you could." The apology was misplaced but honest. I let it go though the need to defend Sam and me was strong.

"Am I to be watched in the bathroom as well?" I asked calmly.

"Teegan's bathroom has cameras," Frank said, pointing at the door across from the one we were about to enter, "the rest do not. Of course, that means that Teegan shouldn't be in the other ones." I nodded, not wanting to debate the difference between guest and prisoner.

"I will not leave without her," I said, my voice one of resignation, "and you won't let me leave with her." I held out my hand, "I will obey the rules as long as I know she won't be hurt."

"That's all we ask," Frank said with a smile. He shook my hand and opened the door.

The room was a child's dream. The walls were decorated with all kinds of imaginary animals and cartoon characters. There was a crib and a small bed shaped like a boat. Every toy from every catalog littered the many cubby holes that were set along the walls. It was if someone did a broad search on Amazon and hit the by all button. The carpeting was plush, colorful and added to the overly happy decor.

In the middle of the room, a woman sat in a yellow medical suit with skin tight latex gloves. The color fit but the suit itself looked liked it belonged in a contagious disease ward. In front of her stood Teegan, her back to me. Her diaper was sagging, obviously full of pee, wearing a bright green t-shirt. She turned toward the door, and an unbelievably powerful wave of joy hit me.

I dropped to my knee, basking in Teegan's love, as she ran to me, her diaper bouncing oddly between her legs. 'Mama's here,' I thought as I opened my arms.

"Mama!" Teegan yelled. My eyes filled as she folded into my arms. Her arms wrapped around my neck and I sucked in my breath.

A vision of the highway speeding in front of me. To my left, another motorcycle keeping pace. Behind me, other bikers followed. Love enveloped Teegan and me. It was unfettered by constraint or of any reservation. It was pure, demanding, and strong. A thought barreled through with clarity. 'I'm coming,' Sam said.

"Da," Teegan sighed in my arms. She was feeding off my thoughts. Our love was bonding us together into a powerful family. I quickly wiped my eyes, trying to hide what was happening.

"See," Frank said, "Teegan needs you, and it seems you are not unhappy about it." I lifted my girl into my arms and stood. Teegan smiled happily leaning into me like I might leave again. It would have taken an army to prior her from my hands at that moment. Sam faded away, and reality returned.

"I'll admit," I said, my smile growing, "it's good to hold her again." I tickled Teegan's belly to hear her wonderful laugh. It was such a glorious sound. Frank signaled to the chemical-suited nurse, waving her out of the room.

"We have staff prepared to spare you," Frank continued, "whenever you tire or are in need of a break, just look up into one of the cameras," he pointed to the ceiling where lens were watching, "and wave your hand. Someone will come and see to her."

"I want her crib in my room," I said, trying to find my limits.

"I'll have another put in your room," Frank said, his sly smile letting me know that there was little I couldn't request inside of the house. "and yes, you may take her outside on the grounds or anywhere else in the house. Feel free to explore."

"Except for the other bathrooms," I clarified. Frank laughed and started to leave. "She needs to be changed," I added, feeling Teegan's heavy diaper.

"Her bathroom has everything she needs," Frank said, holding the door for me. I didn't like the situation, but I had to admit, Frank was not altogether as evil as I wanted to define him. He had idiotic loyalties but his passion to make Teegan happy was in line with my desires.

"Thank you," I said with a smile.

Chapter 21 - Natalie

The bathroom was almost as big as the cabin. It was decorated like the bedroom, lots of rubber ducky yellow and safety strips in the tub. There was a built-in seat for someone to be close to Teegan as she bathed. Teegan started getting excited when she saw the tub, so I tried to turn on the water. It turns out that a person needed more than a law degree to accomplish it. I was about to call out, then decided that pointing and shrugging to the camera was a good test of the surveillance.

A young woman, I believe the one who was in the chemical suit, entered the bathroom in under a minute. She was still wearing gloves and kept her distance from Teegan, though didn't shy from me.

"It's a digital system," she said, tapping a dark flat panel that I had ignored. I had thought it was for watching the news or something. "The governor is set to avoid burns on her skin, but you should be able to find a comfortable temperature."

"I'm Natalie," I said, thinking I needed as few enemies as possible.

"I'm Abigal," she said, "I was hired as the nutritionist, but inherited the babysitting title." Abigal smiled at me and continued the lesson on how to set the temperature and water level. "The temperature will be maintained by the heaters in the tub wall. It is state of the art."

"A tub that never gets cold?" I asked, "seems you would never want to leave." April smiled at me and set the water for 98 degrees.

"You may not want to use this tub yourself," Abigal matched my tone, "it lacks the privacy."

"So, you're fine with snatching Teegan?" I said, lifting Teegan up. The proximity made Abigal take a step back. Teegan smiled at her movement.

"The water will start flowing in just a moment," Abigal continued, ignoring my question, "the system will heat the water first."

"Amazing," I said.

"Life can be good here," April said, "Mr. Corbett has told me to see to your comfort. My loyalty will make me do no less." She flipped some her blond hair over her shoulder. It was a nervous twitch that I am sure she didn't even know she was doing.

"I'm going to need some clothes and things," I said. April smiled again.

"I've put some clean sweats, shorts and t-shirts in your room," April was ticking off some invisible list with her fingers, "Also some panties and sports bras. I had to guess at your sizes, but I think they'll do in the short run. I'll get your measurements tomorrow, and we'll hit the catalogs. Your only limit will be your closet space, which," she chuckled, "will amaze you." I raised my eyebrows.

"The chief is asking what you would like for lunch," April kept going, "he is suggesting a grilled apple, bacon and cheddar sandwich with roasted red onion mayo." I raised my eyebrows higher trying to decide if those even go together. "If Anthony says it good, it usually is. You can always give it a try and switch to something else if it doesn't suit you."

"Sure," I said, noticing my hunger for the first time, "I'll give anything a try once." April nodded, "and maybe some iced tea if he has any."

"That won't be a problem," April said brightly, "I'll have it brought up as soon as her bath is over."

"Teegan's bath," I said, wishing everyone would call her by name. I wanted them to recognize her as a human being.

"Of course, Teegan."

"Thank you, Abigal," I said with a smile and laid Teegan down on the cushioned changing table. The water began flowing, and Teegan heard it, and I felt her excitement fill me. Far away, I felt Sam's chuckle. I loved feeling him. Distance didn't seem to weaken it.

Teegan proceeded to turn bath time into playtime. I had to admit it was fun. One thing is seeing the joy in your daughter's face; another is feeling it seep into you. She loved to slap her hand down and splash water as far as it would go. I was getting as wet as her, splashing her back playfully when she got me. She caught onto the game quickly and everything went well until some water got into her eyes. I was laughing at her expression as I wiped off her face with a towel. As soon as she was back to normal, her laughing and splashing began again.

I tossed some toys into the water. Teegan was impressed with the way they floated. She would drag them underwater and let them flop back to the surface. She did this with a blue cartoon boat a few times, then repeated the process with a plastic ring, a duck, and a red ball. Her face was so serious while she studied their buoyancy. When she was finished, her smile returned, and she looked up to me like she had had enough.

"Are you done sweetie?" I asked. Teegan raised her arms to me. I lifted her out of the tub and held her in my lap to dry her off. She was learning. I could almost see her brain churning as she played with the little boat. Not that any other child wouldn't have played with it. It was her analytical testing of the other three toys. Each one once. She seemed to come to a conclusion and then she was done. Her intelligence was growing quickly.

"You're a smart girl," I whispered. I wondered if her knowledge was enhanced from my mind. Her calling me 'mama' was new and offered right after I thought it. I found diapers and powder in the cabinet above the changing table. Teegan laughed when I powered her butt and kicked her feet out. All baby again.

Abigal was there with some dry sweats for me and a new shirt for Teegan. They were watching us closely, and I can only assume it was both a kindness and a reminder of their vigilance.

"Thank you," I said, "so thoughtful."

"You're welcome," Abigal replied with a charming smile, "lunch is on its way up unless you want to join us downstairs."

"No offense," I said, letting my smile show, "I would kind of like to spend some alone time with Teegan."

"None taken. It's important that you show her we mean no harm and that you'll be here for her," Abigal said. I started to remove my shirt, but Abigal stopped me. She opened the closet door and waved me behind it and moved to make sure Teegan didn't roll off the table. "I'm not the only one watching the video feed," she informed me, "it's only important that Teegan remains viewable. You're allowed your privacy." I quickly changed my wet shirt and then traded it for Teegan. Abigal took my laundry without question.

"Thank you again," I said and this time, I meant it. I would have to get used to the cameras and find out where the blind spots were. Abigal seemed as much friend as prison guard. I wondered if it was the Stockholm syndrome setting in. She smiled at my gratitude and headed out. Teegan and I returned to Teegan's room.

The sandwich was heaven on bread. The flavors mixed so well and tickled the side of my tongue is such a lovely way. Even the texture of the panini that housed it was inviting. As if on cue, Abigal returned to collect my plate just as I finished. Another man entered with a high chair for Teegan, complete with a bowl of what looked like fresh baby food.

"I took a guess that you would like to feed her," Abigal said. She added a baby bottle of what looked like milk to the high chair tray. Teegan started to pump her arms and hoot like a chimpanzee. I had to smile at the excitement in her eyes. She knew exactly who the new food was for.

"Yes," I said, sharing my smile with Abigal as well, "and whoever made that sandwich is a genius."

"Anthony is as talented as they come," Abigal said, "I'll pass on the compliment. He's making stuffed chicken Florentine tonight unless you would prefer something else."

"I think I'll trust Anthony after that sandwich," I responded, "does everyone eat this well?"

"It comes with the job," Abigal replied, nodding her head, "is there anything you want to test him with. Anthony has never failed yet, and we're dying to stump him." It took only a moment for me to flashback to my trip to France six years ago.

"The best soup I ever had was French onion served in the Eiffel Tower restaurant in Paris," I said gleefully, "see if he can top that." Abigal smiled and patted my forearm like a friend. It struck me that I was being pampered. I was being manipulated to join some strange family bought and paid for by Corbett. Abigal saw the change in my expression.

"You'll get used to it," Abigal said quietly, then her smile returned, "give Anthony 24 hours and you'll forget all about the Eiffel Tower's soup." She cleared the room so that I could feed Teegan in relative privacy, as long as I ignored the cameras.

The cold bean mixture in Teegan's bowl looked appetizing enough. I tasted one and found it slightly bland, no additional seasoning but a very light oil. Teegan didn't wait for the spoon. The beans were perfect for little hands, so I let her go for it. I had to pull the bowl away for short periods so she could finish what was in her mouth before she attempted to stuff more in. My little human vacuum cleaner had no complaints for the chef.

I decided to find out what was allowed later that afternoon. Teegan and I had played with her numerous toys after lunch and changed one very stinky diaper. It was time to stretch our legs and find our limits. I picked up my girl and exited the room and headed downstairs, toward the great room. We found a man, well groomed, probably in his fifties by the look of his graying sideburns.

"Can I help you Miss Williams?" the man asked politely. He wasn't blocking my way or trying to steer me from my path.

"Call me Natalie, please," I replied, "we just want to take a walk. Get some fresh air."

"With our without a stroller?"

"Is there a paved walkway?" I asked.

"Yes," the man smiled, "and lots of grass for the little one to run on. I'm Victor by the way. Essentially your concierge for the evenings. Abigal is on break right now."

"Nice to meet you, Victor," I said, making sure my smile set him at ease, "a stroller would be wonderful. Does the walkway go around the whole property?"

"Yes it does," Victor replied, his hand guiding me toward the glass doors that opened to the back porch, "I think it is a little less than two miles all the way around. It circles the pond, and there are usually some ducks swimming around."

As we exited, a stroller was being brought from around the corner by one of the black-shirted guys I had seen earlier. I noted that there must be audio as well as video in the house. Victor hadn't called for it. My request was being handled without his intervention.

"You are all very efficient," I commented as I put Teegan in the stroller. She smiled and patted the padded bar in front of her. She liked the sunshine and desired a scenery change as much as I did.

"Teegan's welfare, and, therefore, yours, is our highest priority," Victor replied, "The walkway circles the edge of the property. There are three paths leading out to it, the one here," he pointed to the asphalt path leading away from the stone porch, "another on the other side of the house, and the driveway makes the third. It is well lit," he pointed to one of the decorative street lights that followed the path and housed cameras, "so you can stay out as long as you like. There's a blanket under the stroller in case Teegan gets cold."

"Isn't someone going to follow?" I asked.

"There will always be someone near," Victor admitted, "though they will attempt to allow you your privacy."

"Well then," I sighed, "would you like to walk with us, Victor?" His eyes lit up at the request. He had a charming smile, one I would expect from a father.

"I would be delighted," Victor replied, his palm once again pointing the way. I pushed the stroller forward, and he slid next to me, walking at my pace.

"Is there anything you aren't allowed to talk about?" I asked. Teegan was shifting her butt back and forth in the seat. I think she wanted me to go faster. All baby.

"No," Victor replied, "nothing is prohibitive. I am sure you can find something I won't talk about, but I could expect the same from you." He was smiling when he answered. That fatherly smile again.

"Do you agree with Teegan being kidnapped?" I asked flat out. He chuckled. I looked away at the evergreens we were approaching, so I didn't have to react to his laughter.

"I think of her as being returned," Victor replied, "She is safer here than anywhere else in the world." He paused and waited for me to look at him. I did. "There are people who would see her as an abomination. Knowledge of her creation would send shockwaves through the religious communities. Do you think you could guarantee her safety if the world knew?"

I looked away. Sam and I had never thought of the rest of the world. It was baby first, then knowledge of how she came about. We already loved her. Victor was probably right, the crazies would be all over her. Some thinking she was the second coming, others the Armageddon. I reached down and stroked the side of Teegan's head. She smiled and pumped her hips faster, pointing at some of the bigger trees we were nearing.

"I hadn't thought of that," I admitted, "though I suspect Mr. Corbett has an interest beyond her safety. I was lead to believe he wished to breed her." This time, I had to wait for Victor to look at me. He was looking down on the ground as we walked. I suspect constructing his response.

"Yes, there is that," Victor said. I was surprised that he admitted it, "can I ask where you heard that from?"

"I think you found a question I won't answer," I said, adding a smile to soften the response. He smiled back to let me know it didn't offend him.

"Just so you know," Victor continued, "the intent is for in vitro with a surrogate. Mr. Corbett doesn't intend something completely sinister."
"You don't find that sinister enough?"

"Uncomfortable, yes. Sinister, no," Victor replied.

"So you guys do have a conscience," I pointed out. Teegan was getting excited as we neared a particularly large tree. I rolled the stroller close and pulled her out to let her explore it. Victor stepped back. "You aren't allowed to touch her," I pointed out.

"Nope," Victor replied quickly, "bonding is the reason she was taken away in the first place. It has been decided that it should be kept to a minimum."

Teegan walked up to the tree and touched the bark. It was hardly different than the trees in Bismark. Maybe the manicured lawn made it look more important. I followed her as she walked around the trunk, lightly petting the tree as she went.

"That will make finding a surrogate difficult," I said as my hands stood ready to catch Teegan if she tripped over one the roots. I looked over at Victor when he didn't respond. Again he was looking at the ground, his face was flushed. It took a moment to realize where his embarrassment was coming from.

"What makes you think I would agree?" I said, standing tall with my hands on my hips. She was my daughter for all practical purposes. I certainly wasn't planning on pumping out her kids for an egomaniac like Corbett.

Teegan tripped while I was going all righteous. Victor gasped, and I dropped to my knees. I was waiting for the delayed scream that follows a kid going head first into the ground. I had heard the dull thump when her face met one of the roots. I lifted her into my arms and found her emotionally unphased. Her cheek was red and lower lip was bleeding, but not a sound, just her sweet smile.

"Why isn't she crying?" Victor asked. I stood as one of the black-shirted guys came running with what looked like a first aid kit.

"She doesn't hurt like other people," I said. Concern filled me. It overwhelmed my concern, flooding me with apprehension. I tried not to smile as I felt Sam's love enter me. As best as I could, I thought of our sweet daughter as healthy and well. Nothing but a scrape. Teegan was projecting to Sam with no regard to distance anymore.

"What are you doing?" Victor asked, moving around to get a better look at my face. I had remained motionless, concentrating on loving Sam. It must have looked strange.

"Nothing," I replied, letting Sam go, "I'm just making sure she's not hurt." The man with the first aid kit passed it to Victor. He opened it and pulled out a gauze pad, handing it to me.

"Do you think she needs medical attention?" Victor asked. I dabbed Teegan's lip. She was struggling to get out of my arms and back to circling the tree.

"No," I laughed, "it's just a scrape. You can't panic with every trip and fall. It's a toddler's main occupation after all." It felt so good to feel Sam again. I had trouble hiding my smile. Teegan wasn't the drug, Sam was.

"There, my sweet," I said as I set Teegan on her feet again. Victor and the security guard both stepped back. I wondered how much security knew about Teegan. She continued around the tree, testing the bark. This time, her eyes traveled to her feet with every step. She had sent the pain to Sam, but her empathy did not want to repeat it. I covered my smile with my hand. Daddy was still taking care of her. I wondered if he got a bloody lip as well.

"Why didn't she cry?" Victor asked again. I could see him trying to work through it. I preferred they remained ignorant of the growth of her bond.

"She's tougher than most," I said, stretching the truth, "she doesn't feel things the way we do." I pointed to her feet, "It still affects her thought process, though she becomes more careful. Learning without the pain." I let my smile free to ease Victor's concern. Sam was still on my mind, so it was an easy transition.

"It's happened before?"

"Ever since she started crawling," I replied, "she'd bump her head on the table and avoid it the next time. If you haven't noticed, she never cries." She cried when my mother died. Victor didn't need to know that. My mother was worth a million tears.

"Are there other things like that?" Victor asked, "Things that seem unnatural for a child."

"I wouldn't call it unnatural," I replied, "It's simply her way of coping with the world. It's different than our way, but it works for her." The guard gathered the first aid kit and headed back off to wherever guards go.

"Pain teaches. How does she learn without it?" Victor asked, his mind on overdrive again. I couldn't tell him that she didn't like hurting her daddy. A whole new set of security would be deployed.

"She feels it in a different way," I replied, skirting the truth, "She learns from it well enough." I watched him watching Teegan. He was analyzing her. "Does all this go in a report or something?"

"It does," Victor replied, "Anything unusual is noted. In this case, we will increase our vigilance when she's near dangerous things, like stoves or knives. How long would she hold her hand on a burner if she doesn't feel pain?" The thought scared me. I couldn't imagine it would be more than an instant, but testing it would cause real pain to Sam. These people had put more thought in Teegan's safety than Sam and I had. Too bad they hadn't considered her freedom as well.

Teegan became bored with the tree, and I lifted her back into the stroller. I think she missed the loose sticks and rocks the forest held in North Dakota. The visuals were still entertaining, she pointed down the trail and grunted to get me going again. We began moving at a leisurely pace, letting the fresh air and landscaping calm us.

"Where am I?" I asked. It occurred to me I still had no idea of where I was. Feeling Sam made it seem less important. He knew where I was.

"Pardon?"

"What state and city?" I restated.

"Oh," Victor smiled that fatherly smile, "You are on Mr. Corbett estate outside of Portland, Oregon. I'm sorry we didn't tell you earlier."

"It's pretty here," I said as I looked around at the trees. Someone spent a lot of time keeping it immaculate, but the natural beauty bled through anyway.

"I'm glad you like it," Victor went into sales pitch mode, "we have all the facilities you could desire here. An indoor pool, jacuzzi, exercise room and a theater. If you enjoy tennis or bowling, you won't be disappointed. There's a..."

"It's a wonderful cage," I said, interrupting him. He lost his smile.

"You will be paid handsomely," Victor continued, "with no expenses, you will be able to retire as a wealthy woman." I would prefer to return to the three room cabin with Sam. Happiness is priceless.

"What about love?" I asked.

"You are speaking of Mr. Donaldson?" I nodded. "Have you ever considered that your mutual bonding was the cause of your relationship? The man was barely a high school graduate, a petty criminal and not a very successful one. You are, or, at least, were a successful lawyer graduating in top 10 percent. Natalie, are you sure it was real?"

It was Teegan who brought us together. Victor was right about that. But I felt Sam's love. The late nights, losing ourselves inside of each other. No one is taking that away from me. No one is taking Sam away from Teegan or the child growing in my belly. If it's all an illusion, then I'll take the dream and to hell with reality. The cabin was the pinnacle of my happiness.

"You have a low opinion of my judgment," I said stronger than I should.

"That wasn't my intent," Victor back peddled, "just something to think about. It's my understanding that the bond is strong and works somewhat similar to a drug. I could be wrong, and I didn't mean to be insulting."

"Can I ask you a question? One that doesn't make it into any report," I asked, calming my tone.

"I can promise it won't make any report," Victor responded, "I can't promise I will answer it." I nodded and took a deep breath.

"Mr. Corbett and Teegan are in mortal danger. You can only save one. Who do you rescue?" I asked.

"The child," Victor replied without hesitation. I could see the honesty in his face. However he justified Teegan's imprisonment, her safety was his top priority.

"Then I think we can be friends, Victor," I said. We shared a smile as we went over a small foot bridge. The stream underneath fed the small pond. We spent the next hour keeping Teegan from running into the water after the ducks. She loved wildlife and thought it all needed to be touched. Victor was able to call for some bread that was quickly run out to us. It tempted the ducks closer and made Teegan laugh wonderfully. Sam and I could feel her glee. I had to quiet my face to stop Victor's inquisitive looks. I could see he sensed that something was happening that he didn't understand. Love is so hard to hide.

Chapter 22 - Natalie

"Mama," Teegan called. It wasn't the first time she called for me. I smiled and finally opened my eyes to find her standing in her crib. She started bobbing up and down when she saw my eyes. I hated to pull back the Egyptian cotton sheets. I could have only slept better if Sam was next to me. I sat up with a yawn and an exaggerated stretch.

"Good morning, sweetie," I said. Her happiness flowed through me and rebounded off Sam. For a second, I half expected him to be standing next to me. I remembered the cameras. I laughed to myself thinking how bored they must have been watching me sleep all night. I stood and lifted Teegan from the crib. She buried her head into my shoulder and gripped me hard. Her legs were pumping in excitement. 'This is how every mother should awake,' I thought.

My pleasure subsided quickly when my stomach turned. I felt bile rising in my throat. I remembered Victor's warnings about bringing her into my bathroom, so I started to put Teegan back in her crib so I could run to the toilet. She wrapped her hands tightly around my neck, and the sickness faded. I looked at my little girl's smile with confusion.

"Da," Teegan said. I felt Sam heave. Wherever he was, he had absorbed my upset stomach. Realization hit; morning sickness.

"No, honey," I told Teegan, trying to undo what was happening. I felt Sam strain again as nature advertised my pregnancy. I hugged my girl closer and tried desperately to express an apology to Sam.

It happened then.

A fourth innocent soul joined our bond. It was so soft and quiet. Tenderness wrapped solidly in between the three of us. My breath caught as it spread so perfectly, finding every part of me and pulling all of us closer. I felt tears in Sam's eyes, and my own began to fill. Our unborn son was there. He was so perfect, unmolded, and so wanting to be part of it all. Teegan hugged me closer, her smile burying itself into my neck as joy completed us.

The door burst open, and Abigal ran in. I quickly wiped my eyes and turned toward her, trying to fake irritation at the intrusion.

"Every think of knocking?" I said, trying to let the bonding fade. It was so beautiful, it was hard to let go.

"It...It looked like something was wrong," Abigal said, looking around the room like she expected to find something.

"Teegan wanted a hug," I said curtly, "a private one if you don't mind." I turned away from Abigal, trying to reinforce the idea of an unwanted invasion.

"I'm sorry, Natalie," Abigal said, backing out of the room. When the door closed, I let go of the breath I was holding.

"You already love him," I whispered to Teegan. She smiled as she always did. There was no jealousy in her. I could feel her acceptance of a brother, her desire to be with him. It was simply beautiful. I smiled for the cameras and danced around the room with Teegan as my partner. She laughed and sent her happiness to all of us.

Chapter 23 - Sam

I thanked God. It was hypocritical of me since I never believed before. I couldn't fathom his existence, and now I had no doubt. God wished me to know of him. He announced himself through the soul of my unborn son. My son was so perfect, so beautiful. As beautiful as his mother. As perfect as his sister.

I was on my knees, praying to someone I finally understood. I flushed the toilet as my stomach finally relaxed. I laughed at the world.

It was the strangest feeling. I felt so strong taking on Teegan's and now Natalie's pains. I stood proudly, feeling like some conquering hero. I smiled at how guilty Natalie felt when my stomach churned instead of hers. Thoughts of how she will make it up to me excited me. For the first time, I felt fully worthy of Natalie's love.

God help anyone who stands between my family and me.

Chapter 24 - Natalie

"This is Anthony," Abigal said, introducing the chef. He was a busy seasoning something that was sizzling in a frying pan. A tall black man wearing exactly what you would expect of a chef, white pants, white double breasted shirt, and a white Pillsbury Doughboy hat.

"Hello," I said as he turned. He had to be at least six foot five, not what I expected at all.

"Greetings," Anthony said, his hand still shaking the frying pan, "you must be Miss French Onion Soup." I liked him immediately. Some people just bled friendliness and Anthony was a perfect example. His smile was warming, and his eyes found mine and seemed happy at what he saw.

"Natalie, please," I said, adjusting Teegan in my arms. Teegan smelled whatever was cooking and tried to crawl through the air toward the stove. Anthony laughed at her struggles and moved the pan to a cold burner.

"It looks like someone is hungry," Anthony said as he grabbed a towel off the counter and wiped his hands. "breakfast wasn't satisfying little one," he cooed.

"She would eat until she burst if I let her," I chuckled.

"A woman after my own heart," Anthony said sweetly. He had an addictive charm about him. I watched as he moved to the fridge and withdrew a covered bowl from the top shelf. "I whipped up some apple sauce special for her, no sugar so Abigal won't yell at me." Abigal's eye roll made me smile. It may be a prison, but it was a friendly one.

I sat on a stool at the counter and settled Teegan in my lap. She slapped her hands on the countertop, insisting that Anthony hurry. Anthony set the bowl just out of her reach and handed me a small spoon he retrieved from a drawer. Then he leaned down placing his elbows on the counter and his chin on his hands. He smiled, waiting for Teegan's response to his applesauce.

Miss Impatient tried to lean forward to grab the bowl. I held her back and filled the spoon. Teegan's coordination had increased dramatically over time. She grabbed the spoon by the handle and brought it to her mouth. You would have thought she hadn't eaten in a week. As fast as I could refill the spoon, down her throat it went. When I didn't move fast enough, she pounded her hands on the counter and grunted.

"I knew she would like that apple mix," Anthony said, "the Honey Crisp and Melrose were made to be blended." I smiled, not wanting to tell him this how Teegan always ate.

"You have a new fan," I said, "you're going to spoil her."

"All babies should be spoiled," Anthony said, standing straight again, "And I have something in the oven for you as well." I raised my eyebrows and shoveled more applesauce into Teegan. "It was a challenge to mirror the onion soup from 58 Tour Eiffel. No one would give up the secrets, but I think I've done it."

"I thought I gave you hopeless task," I said with a sly grin, "I'm sure the atmosphere of Paris was as much responsible for the flavor as the soup itself."

"Oui, Oui, Madam," Anthony said. He opened a drawer and retrieved a tourists replica of the Eiffel Tower. I have the same one stashed in a box somewhere. I smiled brightly as he placed it on the counter.

"The real tower is a bit taller," I joked.

"If you squint you eyes," Anthony said, "your imagination will carry you back to Paris. The smell of the soup and my terrible accent will complete the picture." I had to laugh at his confidence. I pulled the nearly empty bowl of applesauce closer to Teegan. Her hands were already coated so letting her dig out the rest seemed justified. She wasted no time getting to work.

"The bowls will be hot out of the oven," Anthony continued, "We'll have to make sure that Teegan doesn't touch them." Victor had passed the word quickly.

"I'll have a crib brought down," Abigal said.

"Thank you," I replied, making sure Abigal didn't think I was still angry about her barging into the room. We shared a smile before she moved off to organize the crib.

"How did you get corralled into this situation?" I asked Anthony. I wasn't sure what to call it without being insulting. He wasn't someone I wanted to insult. I liked the guy.

"I love to cook," Anthony replied, "and I especially like watching people enjoy what I prepare. Teegan has already made my day." He showed his bright teeth as he watched Teegan struggle to get the last bits from the bowl. "Hiding in some restaurant kitchen was never for me. Here I get to cook for friends and the pay is better."

"How long have you been here?" I asked. Anthony opened another drawer and pulled out a clean towel.

"We've been here for almost a year," Anthony answered. He understood my question was deeper than surface definition. "Mr. Corbett has been preparing for Teegan's return for a while. You, of course, are a pleasant addition to the plan. I was a little afraid that Teegan would be denied human touch. I think we all were." He wet the corner of the towel in the sink and traded me for the bowl that Teegan had scraped clean. I started cleaning her hands and mouth.

"She needs contact," I said, nodding, "the lack of it would warp any child."

"Mr. Corbett was to provide it," Anthony continued, "but his business takes him away often." He raised his eyebrows, "he should be back here tomorrow. I understand he is pleased that you have decided to stay."

"Did I have a choice?" I asked, smiling at Teegan struggling to avoid the wet towel.

"Not if you love her," Anthony admitted.

"You have no idea," I said, then regretted the quickness of my admission. The strength of my feelings shouldn't be out in the open. My dislike for a man I never met grew. The thought that Corbett was forcing me to choose between Sam and Teegan was unconscionable. That he wrapped it in kindness and Egyptian cotton sheets, made me angry. I didn't want to like it at his estate. I didn't even want to consider that it might be better for Teegan. I certainly didn't want to become Corbett's personal baby incubator.

"Life can be good here," Anthony said, selling the corporate line. I sighed and nodded my head. Arguing seemed pointless. It was better that they all thought I was resigned to my fate. Thankfully, Abigal returned with some black-shirts carrying the crib. I wondered what security thought of the whole situation. Were they as aware as Anthony, Abigal, and Victor or just muscle for hire? They all had that ex-military look about them, and I had the impression that they weren't allowed to talk with me. No matter, I didn't want to get to know them either.

I placed Teegan in the crib, and she immediately sat down to examine the toys they had brought along. It surprised me how calm she was with all the changes that were occurring. Maybe to her, always feeling Sam and I meant no change. Only the scenery had changed, and her security remained intact. Whatever the reason, I suspected my coming son would be less cooperative. I smiled at the thought of a crying child. A cry only I could soothe. I had a surge of visions, Sam wrestling with a young boy, laughing. Teegan, older, egging them on. I begging they don't hurt each other. A home where love ruled and spontaneity kept it fresh.

"Is everything alright Natalie?" Abigal asked. I straightened and returned to the counter.

"Just dreaming," I responded. Abigal seemed to accept it and sat down next to me. Anthony opened the oven, and a wonderful scent filled the kitchen. I had forgotten the reality of Paris, but the smell brought it all back. With mittened hands, Anthony produced three small brownish crock pots out of the oven and placed them on a butcher board. They were each crusted with browning cheese that overflowed the edges of the pot. The cheese covered a piece of thick bread whose square outline was prominent at the top.

"They look perfect," I said with surprise. Anthony smiled, and Abigal stifled a laugh. They exchanged a look that meant something to the both of them. Abigal eyes moved away from mine when I looked at her. "What?" I asked, wanting to understand the communication between them.

"The proof will be in the tasting," Anthony said, ignoring my query. He placed crocheted hot pads, one in front of me, on for Abigal, and another for himself. He then transferred the pots one at a time to the pads. It smelled wonderful and looked equally good.

"Poke a few holes in the cheese and let it cool for a moment," Anthony warned us as he handed out spoons. The cheese needed to be pulled more than poked before it broke letting the steam escape.

"It smells wonderful," I complimented. I remembered being on the Eiffel Tower cooling my soup in almost the same way. "Even the pots look authentic," I said out loud though it was more of a thought. Abigal stifled another giggle, and I knew I was missing something. They were playing with me, and I resented that I didn't know how.

I watched Anthony fill his spoon with steaming broth and blow on it gently. Once cooled enough, he tasted it and smiled. Abigal and I followed his lead. The only thing the soup was missing was the tower itself. My taste buds agreed it was a perfect replication. I slowly took more sips to savor the flavor without burning my mouth. I looked up from the bowl with surprise to find them both grinning at me with meaning I didn't understand. I looked back at the miniature replica of the tower and back to the pots the soup was baked in. I matched their smiles.

"This is the real thing," I said with confidence. Abigal burst out laughing, and Anthony nodded, trying not to lose the soup that was in his mouth.

"It is quite good," Anthony said, taking another sip. I too had some more, scraping some cheese to add to the broth. It was stringy and required a fight to break it away from the bowl. Well worth the effort. I began to think I was enjoying it too much. I didn't want to be happy here, not without Sam and our freedom. I was about to lay down my spoon and become obstinate when it occurred to me that it would give away too much.

"You flew this across the world for me?" I asked, dipping my spoon once again. I would suffer the luxury to keep up appearances. At least, that's how my taste buds justified it and it tasted good.

"The kitchen refused to give up their secrets, and I had never tasted it before," Anthony said. He took another sip and digested it like it was a fine wine. "I think I taste a hint of brown sugar, maybe they caramelized some of the onions first." To me, it was food of the gods. I wasn't even sure I wanted to know how it was constructed. "They did allow me to finish it here, but the broth itself was prepared in Paris."

"There is nothing we won't do to make your life more comfortable," Abigal added between sips, "our resources have very few limits." Frank walked in while we were eating, a clipboard in his hand. I hadn't seen him since I had arrived and welcomed the intrusion. I like that he made me a little uncomfortable. I needed to be more uncomfortable.

"Mr. Corbett will be here tomorrow afternoon," Frank announced, "he would like to meet with you around 2:00, Natalie." He made it sound like a question, his eyebrows up with an uncommitted expression. I briefly wondered what would happen if I declined.

"That will be fine," I replied as if my approval wasn't a forgone conclusion.

"Good," Frank said, writing something on the clipboard, "then he will meet the child..."

"Teegan," I interrupted, and was astonished when it was in unison with Abigal. Frank looked up.

"We don't want to dehumanize her," Abigal said, giving me a knowing look. I nodded. Frank smiled.

"Of course," Frank continued, "Mr. Corbett will meet alone with Teegan around 3:00." Alone was not what I hand in mind. My opinion of Corbett was lowering with each hour. Putting my foot down so early in the game may do more harm than good. I knew he wasn't going to hurt her, but what if he felt her growth in power? What if he sensed Sam? What if he found out his future baby factory was already pregnant? I wasn't sure how much I could influence someone else's bond, but being there seemed preferable.

"Are you sure I shouldn't be there?" I asked as innocently as I could, "What if she gets frightened?" Everyone looked at Teegan, happy in the crib.

"Does she get frightened?" Abigal asked, "She only loses the smile when she concentrates. I held her in that damn suit for hours, and it didn't seem to bother her." I had to back-peddle before they thought I was up to something.

"I guess you're right," I said, "It's just that I feel like her mother and think I should be there when she meets someone new."

"Well, you can certainly ask Mr. Corbett," Frank said, "but he was set on meeting her alone. Teegan will probably remember him. You can think of him as a grandfather if it makes you feel better. He cherishes her as much as you do."

"I guess he does," I said. My head was spinning with what could go wrong. I wasn't sure how close Sam was or when we would get out of here. It would be preferable to be gone before Corbett showed up.

"Enjoy your lunch," Frank said with a forced smile. He headed off into the bowels of the mansion while writing something on the clipboard. I turned back to my soup, trying to hide my concern. I always did well in court, steering the jury to the desired outcome. Why did I feel so weak in this house? I wasn't sure how much power I had and what the true rules were. They would fly soup from Paris for me, but I don't think they would cross Corbett. It would take a few weeks, maybe months, before I could risk testing their loyalty. I didn't feel good about tomorrow.

"The soup is excellent, Anthony," I said. At least, my taste buds were happy. Our conversation then moved to what I had seen when I was in France and where everyone else had traveled. Anthony had been on an Antarctica cruise. We listened as he described the beauty of the ice and the penguins. I half listened as my mind went over the possibilities of the next day. I had no idea how to warn Sam. Of course, he might have assumed Corbett was already here. How can I send a message when my language consisted mostly of feelings?

Victor again joined Teegan and me for a walk that afternoon. He was easy to talk to and seemed to enjoy my conversation as well. He was observing my reactions to his words in an analytical way. He was still not convinced of my commitment. Not that I had given him any reason to think I had fully committed. He took me on a tour of the pool building. It looked like a greenhouse from the outside and was attached to the opposite side of the mansion from where we were spending most of our time.

I disliked the pool. Teegan became excited at the sight of the water, wiggling her legs like she wanted to crawl out of the stroller. I knew I would be swimming with her soon. It was a magnificently large pool and made me feel inadequate. A beach type entrance on one side would allow Teegan walk into the water and play in whatever depth she desired. I could never provide such facilities for my children, at least not at home. The house was a child's dream. The advantages Teegan would have growing up in a place like this is unfathomable. I was sure the best tutors were being lined up for her education. My desire to remove her seemed so selfish.

"Would you like to take Teegan for a swim?" Victor asked. I nodded as imagined guilt darkened my thoughts. "Is there something wrong?"

"It's all too much," I said with some exasperation.

"It's exactly what Teegan and you deserve," Victor said. I sighed. "Let me call and find some swimsuits. Maybe a little fun will ease your mind." He stepped away to phone that sat on a table in the corner. I lifted Teegan out the stroller after I had removed her shoes. I rolled up her pants legs and duplicated the efforts on my own feet. Just as I expected, the water was at a perfect temperature. It was all I could do to keep Teegan in the ankle deep depth before we changed into our suits.

"Abigal is sending a one piece for you that should fit," Victor said as he met us at the water's edge. I noticed that two of the black-shirted security guards had stationed themselves in the opposite corner of the pool area. They sat on stools I hadn't noticed before. "Lifeguard duty," Victor said when he noticed my eyes finding them. I should have known. Far enough away to not interfere, close enough to save the day if necessary.

"You're still deciding," Victor said as he pulled a chair close to the edge and sat down. I was bouncing Teegan's feet in the water by lifting her up by her hands. It was enough to keep her enthralled until the suits showed up. "I can see in your face you're still aren't sure of all of this."

"Do you blame me?" I asked, my eyes on Teegan's smile. It always softened my mood and put everything into perspective. Happiness is the true goal in life, happiness wrapped in harmony. Sam was my happiness. My family was my happiness. Teegan was family.

"No, change is never easy." Victor said as he crossed one leg over the other. I almost expected to see him pull out a pipe. He reeked of grandfatherly knowledge.

"You look like you have words of wisdom for me," I said, adding a sly smile. I could read him as well as he read me. He smiled back and uncrossed his legs.

"I think I've said everything I could," Victor responded. I suspected he had a soft lecture ready but tossed it when he recognized that I knew a sales pitch when I saw one.

"I guess I'll find out tomorrow what will be expected of Teegan and me."

"Mr. Corbett is concise," Victor said, "do know that Teegan's welfare is very important to him." Abigal showed up with two suits in her arms. I brought Teegan out of the water not sure how we would handle the changing since I wasn't about to do it in front of the lifeguards or the cameras. They obviously had it all worked out.

"There's a screen over here," Abigal said leading the way. It was far enough away from the men to make me feel comfortable. "We can take Teegan with us for a short period of time." Abigal could take Teegan away from the cameras, but I could not. "Your welcome to use the bathroom if you prefer, I have some gloves so I can watch Teegan for a moment."

"The screen is fine," I said. Behind the screen was a changing table as well as a small chest of drawers for storing my clothes. I guessed they had backups for their backups. So much planning to make sure the prison was as comfortable as possible.

I changed into a rather unflattering one piece suit that had an adequate fit.

"Sorry," Abigal said, "we can pick out some new suits in time. That one is not your color."

"It doesn't matter," I said. I was always on camera, so I wasn't in the mood for a flattering suit. Teegan's suit fit a little better. Her diaper gave her that fat butt look that only a child could carry off.

Teegan found the pool to be to her liking. Truth be told, so did I. Victor and Abigal sat back, away from the edge holding a private conversation. If I ignored the cameras and the lifeguards, Teegan and I had the pool to ourselves. She decided to become very vocal, enjoying the echo the large room developed. I could feel her joy grow when she yelled. I held her in water up to my shoulders, bouncing her like we were in the ocean. It took only a moment for Sam to feel us. I loved how happy he was to feel our happiness. I spun my girl around dragging her body through the water. She laughed as if it were the best feeling in the world. I could feel Sam laugh with her. I could feel his love wrap around us. So pure and without any reservation. It wasn't tainted with his doubt. It was stronger than before, more determined. I found myself laughing with them, listening to the sounds bounce off the walls and confuse our jailers. I liked the stronger Sam.

We were well pruned by the time Teegan had gotten tired. I would have spent the rest of the night if she had the stamina. The water caressed me as Sam's love filled my soul. It was almost as if he was there. It felt safe and comfortable. As we walked out of the pool, the coolness replaced my warm glow with the apprehension I had been feeling earlier. I needed Sam's strength next to mine. I was weaker without him and together we were stronger than the sum of our parts.

"You two enjoyed yourselves," Abigal said as she brought some towels. Teegan let go of my hand and ran to her. It was the first time I had seen panic on Abigal's face. She hadn't donned her gloves so improvised with the towel, trying to hold Teegan at arms length while forcing a smile. I liked to see Abigal on edge, so I moved slower than necessary. I picked up my girl, wondering what would happen if Abigal bonded. Would she remain a steadfast Corbett supporter or find Teegan more important than a rich man's desires.

"Sorry," I said not meaning it, "she got away from me."

"No harm done," Abigal said, handing me a towel. She immediately put her gloves on as Victor looked on. I could almost feel his relief as well. I suspected bonding was synonymous to being fired.

"There's some flip flops you can use if you don't want to change right now," Abigal offered.

"Sure," I accepted. Might as well take a shower and get cleaned up for the next day. "Can we walk back through the house?"

"Yes, and you can take the towels with you," Abigal said as I dried off Teegan. Teegan enjoyed the feet drying, but as the towel got higher she was less cooperative. Face drying was not her favorite thing. I wrapped one of the towels around my waist and stepped into the flip flops that were brought to me. I suspect they would have sent someone to carry me if I asked. The ultimate resort I could never leave, Hotel California.

Chapter 25 - Natalie

I slept fitfully that night. Emotions, uncentered without Sam, ran roughshod over any attempt at dreams. I wondered briefly if I could talk Corbett into allowing Sam to join me here. Then I thought of my pregnancy. That was not going to go over well at all. They were building a perfect environment for Teegan. Maybe perfect was in itself imperfect. Where were the small problems we are all forced to endure. The things that make us stronger to withstand the unavoidable things like death or disaster. Do I want to see Teegan totally dependent on others and unable to survive without them? No, my daughter will be strong, that much I would demand. They would weaken her here, make her a puppet. Being Corbett's baby factory was also out. Living without Sam was a no-go. Sometime well after midnight, I fell asleep.

Tegan was insistent that I wake. When I opened my eyes, she became excited, bobbing up and down in her crib. I moved at a snail's pace, a slug that only had a few hours sleep. I moved to the edge of the bed and rubbed my eyes, trying to make sure I could lift up my girl with falling. When my body finally decided I was in full control, I picked up Teegan. Her diaper was heavy and needed to be changed. I felt Sam as the bond took hold of me. It woke me further and made me smile. I was thankful I wasn't queasy like the last morning.

Everything was so clear when the bond took hold. We were a family for better or worse. I wasn't leaving without Teegan, and Sam was just as determined to get us both out. I could feel his confidence, and it strengthened mine. I wasn't sure how strong he was without Teegan in his arms, but she would be in mine when the time came. That we could find each other spoke well of our chances. The black-shirts were the only obstacle. I wasn't sure of the extent they would go to retain Teegan on the property. The cameras gave them eyes and their numbers seemed extensive. I was living in a Bond film.

A knock on the door made me break the link. The clearness faded but the resolution of leaving remained. Teegan would have to survive on our love and forgo the best of everything else.

"Come in," I called out.

"Is everything alright?" Abigal asked as she entered.

"Yes, why?"

"You've been standing still for over ten minutes with a grin on your face," Abigal said, "we know you didn't sleep well last night." I hated those cameras.

"Ten minutes, really," I said, "how many times did I blink and exhale." I tried to make it sound humorous, but I failed toward insulting.

"Maybe you shouldn't bond so much," Abigal offered, "are you sure you're not losing yourself inside of her?" I was already lost, and nothing but Sam's physical presence would lessen the effect. Teegan had become our conduit to remain together. Was I bonding too much? Probably, but not for the reasons they calculated.

"Could be," I said, adding a smile to try to soften Abigal's thoughts, "but that's why you need me."

"It's deeper than I was told," Abigal continued, "I was led to understand it only took a moment to see, what did he call it, perfect clarity."

"It is that," I said, "but love lengthens it. Teegan has so much and desires mine in return." I left Sam out, but knew I said too much when it left my lips.

"She feels you?" Abigal asked, incredulously.

"I think so," I replied, trying to sound uncertain. I wanted to smack myself for giving away anything that might hint at Teegan's growth. Abigal sat down in a chair against the wall.

"Can you tell me what it feels like?" Abigal asked. Her face was curious, but I knew her mind was in analytical mode. "Yesterday in the pool, you both seem so happy." She smiled as a friend would.

"She's always happy," I said, again trying to hide the facts, "but there is joy and clarity in the bond. Some of that clarity continues when it's over." I decided to reinforce what she probably already knew. "you lose all apprehension, and past failures are nothing but lessons. Your true desires become unshy and expose themselves fully." Lately, all I could see was Sam; my desire was quite clear.

"What is your true desire?"

"Now, that I won't share," I replied. I set Teegan down and watched Abigal pull her bare hands up and folded them across her chest. "You could always find out yours," I added, knowing she wouldn't dare touch Teegan. Teegan stayed next to me, using my legs for added support.

"I'm not sure I want my mind altered," Abigal said, "even if it was allowed."

"It's not brainwashing," I said defensively.

"How would you know?" Abigal pushed, "you threw away a good career to shack up with a penniless drug runner in the woods. That doesn't sound like a someone who is thinking straight."

The argument that was brewing in my mind was black and angry. I knew if I let it loose, it would build a wall between Abigal and I. Defending my love for Sam to someone who didn't know him was a waste of time. My anger was a waste of time. It wasn't the first time I had considered Teegan's role in putting Sam and me together.

"You could be right," I said, pretending to think deeply, "Sam wasn't exactly my type. Maybe it's best to limit my bonding to see if I start to think differently."

"Have you even thought much of him since he hasn't had access to Teegan?"

"No," I answered with faux surprise, and after a pause "do you think he used Teegan to get to me?" It took all I had not to smile. In truth, I thought I used Teegan to get to him. If she's a brainwashing drug, I wanted more.
"Your guess is better than mine."

"He would have come after me if he really loved me," I continued, and my eyes found the floor in thought, "now I feel used." I sighed to add to the effect. I wondered if I was overdoing it, acting wasn't my best talent.

"Maybe you used him," Abigal said with a friendly smile. She thought we would bond by her turning my shame around. I returned an embarrassed smile and let her believe it was so. "Either way, he isn't here which speaks volumes about his commitment. Love doesn't have any boundaries, or so I'm told."

"You never been in love?" I asked, desperate to change the subject.

"I'm not sure it exists,"Abigal responded, "I crossed into my thirties knowing lust, but never love. I think it's only the swoon after the act that's described by poets." She shrugged her shoulders. "I like the act well enough, but no one has been more than a diversion, and I've never had a need for a puppy." I tried to hide my pity. For the first time, I wished I could be her friend. She needed a friend.

"You're missing out," I said, "when someone becomes more important than your own life, it's world changing. Everything becomes more beautiful, and the meandering future becomes a straight line. Problems become less, and joys become more."

"You're describing an orgasm," Abigal laughed. I could see now why she was selected to watch Teegan and me. She had never bonded normally with anyone before. Feelings were superficial aspects of life to her. I wished I could have forced Teegan into her arms, let her feel what I felt when my mind finds its center and love overflows. I would never trade anything for the feeling of Sam's need of me, that strange mixture of confusion and perfect order. I smiled, as I remembered that the hesitancy was fading, confusion replaced with certainty. Knowing I could crush him with a word, and the desire to never utter it was so powerful. I was just as fragile, but he gave me only strength.

"Natalie?" Abigal prodded. I had entered my own world for a moment, smiling at the floor. Dreams of Sam needed to be replaced with his reality. I needed his physical presence to add substance to the feelings we shared.

"Love is real," I said, looking up at her, "someday you'll find it and everything will change. All your goals will weaken, replaced with something money and fame can't buy." I picked up Teegan, "I need to change her diaper." I moved quickly out the door with Abigal's eyes following me with their analytical glare. It was like trying to describe a color to a blind woman.

Chapter 26 - Natalie

The house lost its casualness when Douglas Corbett arrived. Eyes weren't finding eyes and words became commands. Concerns beyond daily existence became paramount. Even the black-shirted guards became stiffer, something I thought impossible. It was almost as if everyone was in awe of him. I had watched him enter the house from a second story window. He was not a tall man, nor impressive looking. His suit looked like it was designed for a larger man, one with more breadth. At least, he didn't find it necessary to cover the balding patch on the top of his head with a comb-over of his thin graying hair. He moved with an arrogance, without acknowledging those around him. I disliked him even more.

Lunch was brought up to Teegan and I. It was if we weren't allowed downstairs though I didn't test the idea. We were happy enough without interruption, playing with a set of rectangle cardboard blocks that were easy for her to maneuver. Teegan was building something only she could envision. I was having fun placing blocks on top of her structure and watching her, without any irritation, move my blocks to a different part of the structure. She had a design I didn't comprehend, yet didn't mind that I disturbed it. It was a strange zig-zag wall with upright spires along the way. I would have thought it some sort of fort, but she never attempted to close it off. When it was done, she stood and smiled at me. I gave her my best expression of pride. She laughed and began to knock it all down. I joined her in the giggling demolition.

Teegan began rebuilding, this time letting my contributions stand. I had no idea where her mind was as she placed brick after brick. She was enthralled with the boxy structure we were building, ever anxious to speed up its construction. I moved slowly, letting her direct the construction. It was amazing to watch her work, so determined and fixated on building whatever it was we were building. Suddenly she stopped and looked at me. It was a questioning look, so much more serious than I had ever seen her before. I don't know how I knew, but she was waiting for me to place another brick. I put another on top of our squarish structure, and she followed with another. It was important to her that we shared in the building, that she wouldn't place more blocks than me. I smiled as we took turns, building the structure higher. When we ran out of blocks, her joy exploded. I felt Sam join with wonder as Teegan and I happily destroyed our cardboard sculpture. I could feel Sam's surprised happiness. Teegan jumped into my arms, hugging me tight.

"Da," Teegan whispered in my ear.

"Yes," I said, letting Sam flow into me. Somehow I knew he was close. Closer than anyone in the golden prison would have thought possible.

A knock on the door woke us from our blissful reunion. I kissed Teegan's cheek and set her on her feet and stood. "Yes," I called.

"Mr. Corbett is ready to see you," Abigal said when she poked her head in the door. It was a summons. I wondered what would happen if I declined. The punishment would, most likely, not be worth the crime.

"Of course," I replied and waited for Abigal to enter with white gloves that ran to her elbows. Better than the chemical suit she wore the first day. "I'll be right back," I cooed to Teegan, giving her another kiss. Teegan seemed to understand and went back to the blocks. I smiled at my little architect.

"Mr. Corbett is in the library," Abigal said and sat far enough away from Teegan to not risk accidental touching. I nodded, sighed, and left hoping Teegan didn't feel less than human around someone who refused to touch her. Especially around someone who felt so little.

The library was aptly named. Victor had shown me the room, and I promised myself I would visit it again to grab a few books for nights when sleep was fleeting. The visible books were leather bound though there were paperbacks in the closed cabinets below the many shelves that lined the walls. Comfy leather chairs, each with a small table and reading lamp close, filled up the interior. Two of the chairs had high backs and were placed on either side of a table that supported a marble chess set.

"Thank you for joining me, Miss Williams." Douglas Corbett sat on one side of the chess set. His voice was deeper than his scrawny appearance would dictate. The tone held a power that was seldom challenged. One leg crossed over the other and one hand lying comfortably on his knee. His other hand held a rounded glass filled with what looked like an expensive liquor. I thought he meant to impress me.

"Please, call me Natalie, Doug," I said with a contempt I didn't know I possessed. Corbett surprised me by laughing. It was a deranged sound that seemed inappropriate for the insult I intended.

"Please sit, Natalie," Corbett said between chuckles, pointing at the chair opposite the chess set. "would you like some brandy," he added, holding up his glass, "or perhaps something else?"

"No, I'm fine, Doug," I replied as I took the offered seat. His smile didn't match his eyes. His lips found my informality humorous, but his eyes showed a little anger. It pleased me to be an irritant.

"You know your value," Corbett said, nodding his head, "I have been informed of your intelligence and stubbornness. I find it to be an asset, so please, feel free not to hide your contempt." He took a moment to savor a sip of his brandy.

"You build a comfortable prison, Doug," I commented, adding disdain on top of the name.

"Only my sister called me Doug," Corbett said, his smile growing, "she died before her time. One of the few losses which brought me to tears. It's pleasant to hear it again." He took another sip of his brandy as his eyes watched me closely. Whatever I thought of him, stupid was not in the equation. It took him only a moment to make sure I never called him Doug again. Bastard.

"Why am I here?" I asked. Putting him on the spot seemed liked a good counter move.

"I own many companies." Corbett said, settling deeper into the chair, "I'm profitable because I put the right people in the right positions. I am recognized for my financial prowess and business insight when all I have really done is hire the right people." He chuckled to himself, "It's funny, all that praise, and in truth, I deserve none of it." He raised his glass to me, "I hire the skills that make me look like a genius."

Corbett took another sip but somehow kept the ball in his court. His personality was so strong that I knew he wasn't finished, and it wasn't my turn to speak.

"I failed when Esmeralda was born," Corbett shook his head, waved his hand and corrected himself, "I'm sorry, Teegan. Her welfare is in your hands, and you have a perfect right to name her." He was a master manipulator. I didn't think a single word was unplanned. He was giving up her care to me as if it was preordained, not a dictate. A subtle compliment that I could not argue with.

"Teegan's bonding was not fully understood in the beginning," Corbett continued, "too many conflicting personalities clashing over what is probably the greatest child ever born. They all saw themselves as her savior when, in fact, she didn't need saving at all. Her welfare was in my hands and, as you have experienced, my resources are extensive." He shifted in his chair like he was about to make an important point. "Research was destroyed and people colluded to undo what I had done. A short sided view had become predominant, and Teegan was taken from me. It was the bonding that allowed the cooperation that put Teegan in danger. She was meant for such great things and instead, we found her in a small cabin, a prisoner of some uneducated criminal. I was so thankful to find out that you were there. I don't want to think of what would have happened if that brigand didn't have you keeping things in check." I tried not to react to his misunderstanding of Sam. His veiled compliments held no sway over me, a tactic I had used plenty of time in court.

"This time, I intend to do it right." Corbett said, once again shifting in his seat. It was a practiced movement that was meant to keep attention on him. "Do you know that all the research into her creation was destroyed? Even the backups were corrupted." He shook his head and smiled, "I learned a valuable lesson about the bond. It should be limited to those that can deal with its effects and hold onto a semblance of themselves. You, Natalie, are such a woman. Strong, caring, and possessing intelligence that can see the future as it is meant to be." More useless flattery. My impression of him was dipping lower with every word.

"I am here because you fear allowing others to bond," I summarized. I had already known it but felt the need to cut through the chaff he was throwing about. "What makes you think I agree with what you're doing to Teegan?"

"Straight truth," Corbett said, his sly smile trying to convey some mutual understanding. He wanted me to like him and trust him. That mountain was way to high for him to climb. "I respect that." He paused a moment and collected his thoughts before he continued.

"You care for Teegan; the bond ensures that. I know this because I care for her as well." Corbett's eyes weakened on command like he wished me to see a softer side of him. "I assume you have already concluded that she will be safe here. She would receive the best care and all the advantages that money can buy. You will provide what I will not allow others provide; human contact. You will be her mother, teacher, and friend."

"You'll stifle her," I interrupted, "this world is beautiful, but it's missing all the problems that a normal life would present. She'll grow into a weak woman."

"Then we'll make it less perfect," Corbett said, "create the problems you suggest and let her work her way through them. I am not under any impression that I am all knowing about child care. You and the others will see that she grows into what she was meant to be."

"And what is she meant to be?" I said, trying to get to the heart of the matter. I expected to watch Corbett hem and haw around some vision he wasn't ready to divulge.

"To be the mother of the children that will lead mankind," Corbett said without batting an eye, "the world will owe its existence to our children."

"Our children?" I asked, my eyebrows raised in surprise.

"My DNA ensures inheritance of name and money," Corbett continued, "Teegan's DNA will provide the power to go with it."

"You're insane," I said before I could stop my mouth. Corbett laughed, and I knew it to be true. He was a megalomaniac who understood his mortality. He intended his progeny to rule the world in his stead.

"You'll be their first mother," Corbett added, "the history books of a thousand years from now will look upon us as the saviors of civilization. Imagine the persuasiveness of the bond used for political ends. Wars and inequitable allocations of resources will end. A new order will be created, and my children's children will rule over it." He had no understanding of the bond. It didn't seek control, only the understanding of reality. His visions frightened me. His resoluteness made him a monster of epic proportions.

"I...I don't want to take over the world," I stuttered as my fear began to grow.

"It will happen," Corbett said, taking another slow sip of his brandy, "the world has difficult problems that need strong leaders to sort out. I will give the bond my determination and strength; you will provide the love. Between us, we will steer humankind to greatness. The future will owe us an incredible debt." Dictatorship from the grave. He was completely convinced his vision would hold through generations. I was equally convinced there wouldn't be a first generation. Corbett's mind was broken and saw the bond as a tool, not the blessing that it was. I hardened my resolve. Teegan needed to be removed from his influence.

"Others' have sought such a cure for human ills," I said quietly, not wanting to provoke him, "they caused many deaths trying to impose their will and failed in the end."

"I'm no Hitler," Corbett said, his voice edging on anger, "he was short-sighted and found enemies where he should have seen resources. I am more of a Gandhi with a much louder voice." He gave me a crooked smile that seemed as demented as his words. "I am no fool to think it can be done quickly. I will set up a foundation that will carry the vision into the succeeding generations. Once Teegan and our children learn to control the bond, we will begin."

"And if I disagree?" I asked softly.

"History will find no trace of you," Corbett said, his eyes firmly holding mine. It was then that my pity for his insanity turned to abhorrence. He intended to turn my daughter into a breeding machine for his future army. I had no idea how the bond was so warped in his mind. That he would even consider it a path to power was unconscionable. That he intended a world takeover brought fear that made my hands shake. I could see that he would allow no one to stand in his way or convince him of the folly of it all. I gripped the arms of the chair tightly so he wouldn't see my fear.

My heart slowed when I felt Teegan; she didn't understand my fear. She was so strong in me, as if we were touching. Sam followed, filling me with his strength. My wandering mind solidified, and I looked at Corbett with renewed determination.

"Some would construe that to be a death threat," I said, no longer fearing such a feeble man.

"If you wished to leave," Corbett said, "you should have done so when you first arrived. You desired answers, and I gave them to you. There is always a price for information."

"And you think all your people," I said, pointing at one of the cameras, "would accept your vision of the future and the costs involved." Corbett smiled and reached into the inside pocket of his jacket. He pulled out a small black rectangle, the size of a thick credit card. He held it between two fingers and displayed it to me.

"I am never recorded," Corbett said, "This device disables the recording devices in my vicinity. I tell you only because I need cooperation well beyond what I would ask of other employees. " A plan developed quickly. I began to rise from my chair. I had no doubt I could disable the man and use the jamming device to recover Teegan. My mind identified vulnerable spots about his body.

"Of course," Corbett said calmly, "if I flip this switch, the cameras go live and you'll never Teegan again." He displayed the tactile switch on the device, his thumb ready to push it forward. Teegan may give me quickness, but not enough to beat his thumb. He set his hand on his lap, holding the device like a weapon. I had no choice, I sat back down as anger I could barely control heated my blood.

I could feel Teegan's confusion as my hatred of Corbett was mirrored by Sam. It was her innocence that soothed my thoughts. She had no understanding of hatred, and I didn't want to teach her to hold on to the feeling. I took a deep breath and looked at Corbett. I adjusted to something she could understand. I sorted him in my mind with the two thugs Sam took out at the truck stop and Gerrald from the motel. They were wrong, hopefully Teegan understood wrong.

"Your nose is bleeding," Corbett said, almost rising to get help. I think he saw his breeding cow getting ill. I let the link fade by calming myself and smiled. I was tired, but not out like the last times. Anger is costly.

"My nasal passages are a little dried out," I said, "still getting used to the environment." I wiped my finger absently under my nose, and it came back red. I looked around for a tissue. Corbett produced a handkerchief and handed it to me. "I'll ruin it," I said, then proceeded to ruin it without waiting for his response.

"You understand what will be asked of you," Corbett said, shaking off the return of the handkerchief, "you and Teegan will want for nothing."

"What if I want freedom?" I sighed.

"There's no such thing," Corbett replied, "not even a bum on the street has freedom. You are always dependent on others for something. Most choices are made by default, not desire. At least, you can make history here with me."

"As a surrogate for your babies," I added.

"The mother of the future," Corbett countered, "and in time, we can attempt to bond others. Once control has been guaranteed. I can feel your distaste but you must admit, Teegan will see all of her potential fulfilled here. It can't be that upsetting to have all the mundane problems of the world handled for you."

"I have little choice," I said, hoping Sam could act quickly. Corbett wasn't one to have his plans derailed. I had no idea what would happen when he bonded and found out Teegan's true strength. I wouldn't put it past him to force an abortion when he finds out I'm pregnant. I wish I could send a clear message to Sam. He had to know how sick Corbett was. No wonder Dr. Gunderson's team destroyed all their work and pulled Teegan out of his reach.

"You have an idea of my limits now," Corbett said, "that does not mean I can't be persuaded with intelligent discourse. You see something that needs to be bettered, and I will see that it's done. Most of what we have discussed will remain between us, and I will give you ample opportunity to express your grievances in the future. Somewhere along the way, we will find a compromise that we can both live with." His practiced smile was one of victory. I doubt there were many people alive that had gotten the best of him.
"I'm going up to see our girl," Corbett added in a fatherly tone, "why don't you wait in your room and I'll send Abigal in so you can start filling your closets. Sweats just don't seem to do you justice." He laughed as if we were old friends. I gave him my best fake smile and left the room. I was halfway down the hall when I realized I had been sent to my room like a child. It was hard not to hate the man.

Abigal met me in my room with a note pad. She seemed excited about what she thought was my final capitulation to the situation. She sat on the bed and crossed her legs like we were teenagers having a sleepover. She enjoyed having a friend that couldn't leave.

"What should we work on first?" Abigal asked. I sighed and sat down next to her. I doubted she was privy to the whole picture and probably thought Corbett was Superman. I was about to ask for more sweats, knowing that Corbett disliked them, but thought better of it. It would hurt Abigal more than Corbett.

"What do you recommend?" I asked, my fake smile becoming easier to display. Abigal went into a deep discussion of building a wardrobe, and I nodded a lot, not concerned with looking good for her or the rest of Corbett's employees.

Abigal was deep into the coming winter styles when I felt Teegan. I felt my worry coming from her. My anger warped into wrongness and it was strong. I knew that she was facing Corbett, and he was bonding. I wanted to rush to her side and quell the feelings that were so horribly strange when coming from her. Sam's confusion and concern were evident in the mix. I did what I could, flooding her with my love, waiting in fear for Corbett to find me in the bond.

"Natalie?" Abigal called and not for the first time. She reached out and grabbed my upper arm. I ignored her as I struggled to level Teegan's fear. I should have been there. Then it stopped as suddenly as it began. Teegan's contentment returned, and I never felt Corbett. "Natalie?" Abigal called again. I broke the link and smiled. We heard running down the hall. There was little doubt what had happened, and I would pay for it dearly. Teegan was fully my daughter.

"You have to promise me," I said quickly to Abigal, "you have to care for her. Don't let them hurt her. Promise me!" Abigal was in a panic with the lack of context for my words. "Just promise me you'll take care of Teegan."

"Yes, of course," Abigal said, not fully understanding. I hugged her, finding her stiff as if no one had ever hugged her before.

"Then know I love you, Abigal," I said as the door burst open. I stood apart from Abigal and faced five black-shirted security guards. It took them a moment to wrap my wrists behind my back and secure them with a plastic tie. Abigal watched in shock as I was led away.

I was back in the same chair I found myself when I first woke in the mansion. Victor was watching me with concern, obviously not fully understanding what was happening. There were four black-shirts in the room as if trouble was suspected from a bound woman. Another tie was added to my wrists, securing them to a bar on the back of the chair.

"Your boss is insane," I told Victor. He looked about to speak but held his tongue. There would be no help from that quarter. Paychecks were a hard thing to give up. I was a little surprised to see two of the black-shirts whispering to each other. They were usually so stiff and all business. Maybe they weren't sure that tying up a helpless woman was the right thing to do.

Corbett entered the room with his insanity clearly displayed in his eyes. They were wide and unblinking, bathed in an angry red tinge as if he hadn't slept. I could almost see heat waves of fury steaming from his mind. I was so proud of my daughter; I almost didn't fear what I suspected would happen next.

"Is she secure?" Corbett demanded. One of the security guards nodded.

"Sir, I'm not comfortable..." Victor started.

"Leave," Corbett commanded, and looked at the guards, "all of you." Victor was hesitant, his feet not wanting to comply, but the order was clear.

"Protect her," I called out when I caught Victor's eyes.

"Leave!" Corbett demanded again when Victor slowed. The door closed, and I was alone with a madman. No cameras or audio to record what I feared might be my last moments.

"What did you do?" Corbett spat. I almost started to feign ignorance but knew it would only infuriate him more. Teegan trusted me and wouldn't bond with someone so wrong. She was growing up.

"I'm her mother, and I don't trust you." I spoke clearly without hesitation. I couldn't have been prouder of Teegan. "She defers to my judgement and death threats don't sit well with me." For an older man, his hand moved quicker than I had thought possible. I barely had time to close my eyes when his palm seared into the side of my face. I felt the pressure of impact and was surprised when pain didn't follow. I opened my eyes without uttering a sound. My lack of reaction infuriated him, and his hand returned knuckles first. I could taste the tang of iron as my mouth began to bleed, though all I felt was a little pressure.

Sam's entered me in a wave of tremendous force. There was so much anger and hatred I could barely breathe. My eyes welled up to feel him so distorted. I would rather be beaten then to feel what he was becoming.

"You have to stop!" I yelled at Corbett. He hit me again. "Please," I begged him as I felt Sam lose his humanity.

Chapter 27 - Sam

The first strike caught me by surprise. It stung, and I looked quickly among the vets, trying to decipher who had slapped me. We were just outside of Corbett's house, or compound as Todd Renault called it, on the street side of the high stone wall. Harry was pointing out the cameras he had identified on a crude drawing. He'd never be an artist, but it did show the few blind spots that existed. His special forces training lead him to believe it would be easier to enter unaccosted during the day. The infrared cameras would light us up if we attempted something at night. The whole goal was to retrieve my family and leave without alerting the world. A diversion was necessary to tie up the bulk of the guards as we maneuvered for retrieval. The plan was being developed for the next morning.

The second strike was more forceful, and I realized it was Natalie. On reflex, I drew Teegan into me as my anger exploded outward. Another strike and reason fled replaced by an awful determination. They were beating Natalie, and death seemed an adequate response.

"They're beating her," I said as I moved toward the wall.

"What?" Todd called as I began to climb. The wall was built with large gray rocks. Unclimbable for your average man, but finding fingerholds in the mortar and setting my feet on almost imperceptible ledges seemed child's play. I knew exactly how to set my weight and hold the necessary tension to ascend. It would have fascinated me if Natalie wasn't hit again.

"This has to be planned," Devlin called up to me. Unfathomable hatred swelled in me when I felt the next strike. Plans didn't matter anymore.

"They're killing her," I yelled as I topped the wall.

"Go!," shouted Betty, "he's not joking." I could hear them scrambling as I dropped to the other side. Harry's grappling hook caught the top of the wall, but I couldn't wait. I broke out of the trees that edged the wall at a fast jog, straight for the nearest door. My eyes scanning for obstacles.

The first impediment met me halfway to the house. Some linebacker dressed in black. He told me to stop and started to inform me I was trespassing. My rage wasn't going to be slowed by a single man. He reached into his jacket as I increased my speed. I knew before he drew that a handgun would be pointed toward me. His arms angular momentum, the angle of his shoulders, and his lack of hesitation told me the round would catch me in the left breast.

I shifted as he depressed the trigger, planting my right foot and turning my body sideways for the briefest of moments. I could feel the bullet pass by me as I shifted back. He would over compensate with the next shot, so I planted my left foot and spun around backward, to the left. The round passed by me as I used my momentum to accelerate my foot, catching the side of his face near the temple. I didn't even slow to see him drop.

An invisible fist caught me in the eye. I could feel that Natalie was immobile as the uncontrolled fury building in my chest became my single focus. The thought of what was happening to her made reality disappear. I drew more of Teegan into me, piling on strength I wasn't sure my body could hold. I could feel her confusion, but her love let it go to me as she sensed my need. She was so much older.

Three more black clothed guards, two to the left and one from the right, began to converge on me. Guns were being drawn, and I could feel their intent. They had seen me drop their comrade and intended deadly force. The space between them was too great, I could achieve nothing with strength or agility, physically the odds were in their favor. My rage boiled when I thought of being stopped at the door. Something inside me snapped, and I sent my hatred to the three minds bearing down on me. I screamed, never slowing my pace, as part of me seemed to explode outward, shards of anger pierced the unprepared minds and the bodies dropped. I weakened at what I had done, my insides less solid, more liquid. My shoulder dropped, and I drove myself into the door as near the handle as possible. The frame shattered, and I burst into the house, knocking another guard down with me and I landed on top of him. I drove my elbow into the side of his head, just behind his ear and he went limp.

Standing was difficult. My body wasn't built for such abuse. I sucked in more of Teegan, trading love for the power I needed. I heard my name as a muffled scream from down a hall. I found Natalie's mind and saw the revulsion of what I had become. I stood on legs that should have collapsed and moved into the hall. A single black-shirted guard stood between me and my love. The terror in his eyes reflected what I must have looked like. I moved toward him, not caring if he had to die. He turned and ran. I let him go.

I entered the room my mind knew contained Natalie. She sat in a chair with tears in her eyes. Her face was bruised, and blood was dripping from her mouth. Her restraints still held. My heart broke at how long it took me to get to her. A scrawny man stood before her with the same terror in his eyes as the guard. There was blood on his hands. He had to die. I wouldn't let him go.

The man was flailing when my hands circled his neck. I ignored the scratching on my face as I shoved him against the wall. I relished the gasping as my hatred leaped from my mind, searing into his. I meant to prolong his agony. Watching him die slowly was my gift to the world.

"Sam," Natalie called softly. I watched the man's eyes bulge as blood was failing to circulate properly. "Sam," Natalie said again. Then I felt her; all her love entered me pushing out the hate. Teegan joined her and then that lovely unformed, unconditional love of my son. I tried to hold on to the rage and enact my mindless judgment. It faltered and my hands loosened. My breathing deepened as my family took hold of me, guiding me. I let go, and the man slumped to the floor in a gasping heap. I dropped to my knees as the payment for my anger came due.

"If you ever touch my wife or child again, I'll boil your brain in your own blood," I said between heavy breaths. He and I knew it wasn't an idle threat. The man folded into the fetal position and began to cry. I crawled over to Natalie.

"I'm sorry I took so long," I mumbled.

"I thought I lost you," Natalie said, "you were so angry. I couldn't feel anything else." I laid my head in her lap trying to build energy so I could figure out how she was secured. I was having trouble keeping my eyes open.

"Shit!" Todd said as he entered the room, "I've never seen anyone move so fast." The other vets came in behind him. It took a moment to release Natalie who immediately joined me on the floor. I pulled Natalie into my arms and held her, not wanting ever to lose her again. She held me upright as I whispered my love into her ear. The words seemed so important to get out. For a moment, I had thought I might not get to say them.

"I loved knowing you were coming," Natalie whispered, "and you brought help."

"Betty's biker group," I said, trying to smile to the gang. I could see both surprise and pride on their faces. They only half understood what was going on. Finding Natalie tied up and beaten made them feel righteous. Any doubt they were on a rescue mission was gone.

"We have to get Teegan," Natalie said. I released her, and someone helped me to my feet. Monty and Thomas were now armed with guns from the downed guards. My poor girl, her face a mess, fished a black device out of the pocket of the man I almost killed.

"Jams the cameras," Natalie said, her words slurred through a fat lip. I smiled at how she always thought ahead. I was more of a bull, charging forward with little planning. She was super mom. "Drag Corbett to the bathroom across the hall," she added pointing at the prone figure, "No camera's in there so they won't find him for awhile,"

The vets seemed to take to Natalie's leadership quickly. They grabbed Corbett and hauled him bodily across the hall as he drooled. It took them only a moment to secure him inside and muffle his sobbing. I wondered if I broke his mind or had it already been damaged. I decided it didn't matter.

"Teegan's upstairs," Natalie said, motioning down the hall and to the left. An older man stood just outside of the hall when we moved out of the room, his bare palms raised. "Out of the way, Victor," Natalie warned. Two of the vets were already moving forward to clear the way.

"There's a contingency plan," Victor said, stepping to the side, "the helicopter is already on the way. I can't stop them from taking her." I could hear the resignation in his voice. Whoever Victor was, he no longer wanted to be part of what was going on.

"Where is she?" Natalie demanded.

"Abigal has her upstairs," Victor replied, "but not for long. I'm sure they are already trying to move her." My head was splitting, and my body was failing me, but I forced a quickening in my pace. Harry was close, making sure I didn't fall over.

The stairs were brutal; I might as well have been climbing Mt. Everest. If I passed out right then, I wouldn't wake for hours, so I pushed harder. I hated being so weak when Teegan needed me. Had I controlled my anger, I would have had more strength left. A father needed more restraint.

We heard a muffled disagreement ahead behind a door. I could feel Natalie's fear as she rushed forward. The argument grew, and sounds of a fight commenced. The door was locked and the yelling increased. I could feel no confusion from Teegan, only Natalie's panic. Todd put his shoulder to the door and the lock burst, swinging the door loudly on its hinges into the wall.

A small woman stood with Teegan in her arms. Her nose was bleeding, and three black-shirted security guards were unconscious on the ground. I could see her hand was against Teegan's bare belly.

"Everything was wrong," the woman said as Natalie approached her.

"We'll make it right, Abigal," Natalie said. I limped into the room as the vets quickly disarmed the guards.

"Da," Teegan said, and leaned toward me with her arms outstretched. I found strength and moved into her arms. Abigal loosened her hold, and I collapsed onto my knees with my daughter. She wrapped her hands around me ignoring the blood. Her joy flooded into me mixing with mine. I had missed her smile.

"She loves him so much," Abigal said, her eyes wide. She plopped down on the bed as her payment took hold. "I should have never been part of this," she slurred. Natalie quickly went to her side, holding her upright. "Look what he did to you." Abigal continued with tears while looking at Natalie's face.

"He's insane," Natalie said as she hugged Abigal. "the bond isn't power, it's glue that holds people together. We are her family, Sam and me."

"I want what you have," Abigal said as her eyes closed. Natalie carefully laid her down on the bed.

"We have to take her with us," Natalie said to Todd, "I suspect she's in a bit of trouble for protecting Teegan."

"How did she...protect her?" Todd asked. I could see he was at his limit. He had followed my rampage, and now a small woman kicked the hell out of three guards. We didn't have the time, but sometimes information was the key to cooperation. I struggled to stand with Teegan and received some help from Harry. I was going to be out like Abigal if I ever laid down.

"It can only be shown," I said, taking a deep breath, "if you guys don't mind holding hands for a moment." I received some strange looks. "it's just for a second, you don't need to marry anyone." A few weak chuckles met my remark. "Come on, just link up for a second." A few shrugs fueled by curiosity led to the grasping of hands. I tucked my hand under Teegan's shirt and took Harry's hand in mine. The expressions changed like dominos down the linked line.

"Oh," Todd said, "that's not what I expected at all." It was a soft link without anger. I could feel each vet linking in turn, the last being Devlin. His eyes went wide as all our emotions merged with Teegan's. I had never linked with so many before. Unlike my family, it was hard to sort out the emotions and base thoughts that were flying. Devlin broke the link, and his face went red. I could feel how disconcerted he was before he broke off, but didn't have the context to know why.

"Damn, man," Thomas said, "we've always known." Devlin choked up as Thomas hugged him while smacking his back. The others nodded in agreement. The soft link, the one without need, lacked context, so I looked on dumbfounded. I didn't know Devlin well enough to understand.

"I guess I've been in the closet too long," Devlin said with a weak grin.

"Hell," Todd added, "we all knew Joseph isn't just your roommate. We kept it quiet because we thought you didn't want us to know."

"So you all don't give a shit?" Devlin asked, his smile gaining strength.

"Naw," Monty added, "just pissed you never made a pass at me. I'm not gay, but I have an ego." That earned him a shot in the arm from Todd, and a few laughs from the others. Teegan once again drew people closer together. I just stood there smiling, trying not to collapse, proud of the real power she possessed.

"Guy's," Natalie interrupted, "we have to get out of here." We could hear a distant helicopter.

"Betty was right, the girl is special," Todd said, "time to get her out." The rest grunted their agreement and started to organize. Vets with guns in the front. I handed Teegan over to Natalie. I didn't trust my strength enough to carry her, much less myself. I got a quick kiss of understanding in trade.

Devlin picked up Abigal in a fireman's carry, and we moved as a group down the stairs, infinitely easier than the climb. We turned past what looked like the kitchen. A tall black man stood in our way. He wore a white chef jersey and gray pants. He pointed at Natalie, or maybe it was Teegan.

"The child can't leave," the man said. He stood defiantly though he was unarmed and outnumbered.

"We're leaving, Anthony," Natalie said, "stick to cooking and leave the kidnapping to others."

"Let them go, Anthony," Victor said, coming from around the corner, "Corbett isn't worth it. It's over."

"I'll not let that thing loose in the world," Anthony spat as he started to move forward, ignoring the armed vets. His expression held an ominous determination that spiked my adrenaline. That he considered Teegan a thing, brought back my anger and it mixed with Natalie's. "Soulless beast!" he screamed and dove forward. I could see Natalie set herself and Teegan filled us both. As fast as our reactions, Anthony didn't get past the lead vets. I thought that Monty would shoot him, but he wasn't given the chance. Thomas clocked Anthony on the back of his head with the pistol. Anthony hit the floor hard and didn't move. I felt the anger recede and with it, more of my strength.
"He won't be the last," Victor said, "some see an angel, other's a demon." Natalie turned to me, and I saw her tears. I moved to her, not wanting her to think she was alone. I hated those tears; they had a feeling of defeat in them.

"Quickest way to the front gate?" Todd asked, trying to keep things moving.

"Take the east gate," Victor said, pointing down the hall, "you'll be trapped by the helicopter if you go out the front." Todd signaled for Victor to lead the way, which he did. Thomas pulled out a phone and called Betty to have her meet us with the car at the east gate. Anthony's limp body was dragged to another bathroom and left on the floor.

Victor led us through the house unaccosted, Corbett's jammer affording us some anonymity. Whoever was monitoring the cameras was probably confused. I wondered why we weren't at least visually inspected as the cameras dropped and returned as we moved. They knew the house was under siege, that we weren't visible should have pointed to our being hidden where the camera's weren't. Maybe, they feared Corbett's wrath more.

We moved out of the house, scanning the grounds for trouble. Victor moved ahead, and we followed. I wasn't sure we should trust him, but I deferred to Natalie, who seemed to have confidence in him. If she trusted him, then I would follow.

"Open the gate, Raphael," Victor called out to the confused guard. He was alone on the gate, standing near what looked like a control box. The helicopter was landing beyond the trees, in the front of the mansion as Victor had foretold.

"No one is it leave, Mr. Robertson," Raphael called back. He had an Italian look about him but lacked the confidence you would expect in tall, dark Italians. It may be the number of people coming up on him.

"Orders have changed," Victor said again, "open the gate." Raphael reached for a radio that was clipped to his belt. "Don't," Victor added, "it's not worth it." Thomas raised his gun to emphasize Victor's words. Raphael raised his palms and stepped away from the controls. Victor sighed and moved forward quickly and engaged the mechanism that pulled the iron gates open.

"Go," Victor said, shooing the guard away. Raphael looked at us and decided it was best to get out of the way. He took a few steps backward, watching Thomas' gun, then turned and jogged away.

"Thank you," Natalie said as she neared Victor. Teegan smiled as always which seemed to brighten Victor's eyes, "you did the right thing."

"He shouldn't have hurt you," Victor said, then looked at me, "the bond doesn't require touch?"

"Not for us," I replied, "family seems to break the rules." Victor eye's seemed to laugh.

"You were bonding together all those times," Victor said to Natalie, "I knew something was wrong. Or maybe something was right." He looked down at the ground and shook his head. "Corbett never understood." Teegan leaned forward toward Victor. He was startled and took a step back like she might have a disease.

"She wants you to understand," Natalie said as she shifted her hold to make sure Teegan didn't fall.

"May I?" Victor asked, looking at the both of us. Natalie and I nodded. Victor reached up hesitantly and lightly took Teegan's hands in his. It looked like he thought she might be too hot to touch. I watched his expression change and relax. His apprehension was replaced by a confident smile.

"Angel," Victor decided, "definitely an angel." For a moment, I thought he was going to snatch Teegan out of Natalie's arms and run away with her. Instead, he let go and looked at me. "Why in hell does she love you so much?"

"I have no idea," I replied, "I suspect she feels sorry for me."

"No," Victor said, shaking his head, "she loves you both, but for some reason there is something extra for you, and it has nothing negative about it."

"It's what first attracted me to Sam," Natalie added. I smiled at her and silently thanked Teegan for her matchmaking skills. The gate slid open and rattled to a halt. Betty pulled up in the rented SUV.

"We have to leave," I said, holding out my hand to Victor, "thank you." He took my hand and shook it. Natalie moved close and kissed him on the cheek. Teegan kicked her legs like she thought everything was wonderful and she should be allowed to run around. Victor laughed at her antics and whispered something in Natalie's ear that made her smile.

We left Victor and piled into the SUV. It was cramped, but it was a short trip to where we had left the motorcycles. Abigal was still out, seemingly hugging Devilin while she sat in his lap. I was ready to pass out myself but held on until the SUV emptied.

"Where are we going," Betty asked, once it was only the five of us. Abigal was laid out in the third row of seats and Natalie, Teegan and I were in the middle row.

"138 North Packard," I said. Natalie looked at me with surprise. "We need some time and someone who understands. It's not like they don't know we're here anyway." I added. Betty typed the address into the GPS system, and it calculated a twenty-minute drive. We drove off with the cycles following.

My strength finally faltered and I laid my head in Natalie's lap. She shifted Teegan to give me room and smiled down at me. She leaned down and kissed my ear with her bruised lips.

"What did Victor say?" I asked as sleep started taking over.

"That you love me as much as Teegan loves you," Natalie whispered in my ear, "but I already knew that." Her hand caressed some of my hair off my face. "you called me your wife you know."

"Sorry, girlfriend didn't seem right at the time," I said, remembering my threat to Corbett. I felt her lips near my ear again.

"I want a proper proposal," Natalie said, "I'll only say yes if you're on your knee with a ring." I could feel her smile as she lightly kissed me again. "hell, you can skip the ring, but the knee is a must." I drifted into a warm darkness with a smile on my lips. Dreams of Natalie saying yes filled my mind.

Chapter 28 - Captain Hodges

"No, Sir," I responded into to the phone, "we were misinformed. He has combat training, and he didn't come alone." I wasn't sure how to tell the General what I saw.

"He's not in any military database, Captain," the General said, "are you sure he's not just lucky?"

"Not from what I saw, Sir," I said, hoping the General didn't think I was losing it, "he did a Spiderman up the wall and ran directly into point-blank fire. Sir, I've never seen someone move so fast." I paused a moment, trying to settle my words. "There were others I didn't see, snipers who dropped three of the guards as he approached the house. He has tactical knowledge."

"That's certainly a new wrinkle. He's exiting now?" the General asked.

"Yes, Sir, I replied, "He took a beating inside the house. His face is a mess, and he could barely move." I moved the scope on my rifle from the child to the man. It was a wonder he could walk at all with that kind of blood loss.

"He has the child?"

"And the woman, sir," I replied, "I can see them moving toward the vehicle now. I have a clean line of fire." There was silence on the other end. I moved the crosshairs of the scope back to the child. There was a high chance I would drop the woman as well. She was holding the child too close. "Do you wish me to engage?" I asked. I prayed the answer was negative.

"Stand down," the General said. I re-engaged the safety and started breathing normally again. The relief felt good. "Drop all contact with Corbett and his people. We are going to try a different tactic."

"Yes, Sir," I acknowledged.

"Contact Dr. Gunderson," the General continued, "let's see if we do this without shooting Americans." I heard the relief in his voice as well.

"You expect him to cooperate, Sir?" I asked.

"I think we've been making deals with the wrong people, Captain," the General said, "our goals are containment and study. Maybe a simple please will work where force does not."

"They protect the child, Sir," I reminded the General, "I'm not sure they will see it as in her best interest."

"Then the deal will have to be in her best interest," the General said.

Chapter 29 - Sam

Waking was a delightful experience. The bed, I had no idea how got into, was warm, the pillow soft, and the nibbling on my ear exciting. The light of the day was sneaking through the edges of the curtains, and soft breasts were pushing into my back. Natalie's hand was roaming freely across my chest and abdomen. I feigned sleep as I absorbed the luxury of it all.

"Welcome back, lover," Natalie whispered as her hand dropped between my legs. It was evident I was awake. Her hand wrapped around my arousal as I turned toward her.

"I missed our mornings," I whispered. Natalie's bruises had a green tinge on the outside. I caressed the side of her face, trying not to put pressure on what looked so sore. I guessed we were at Hank's house, but I left that discussion for later. I kissed her lightly, trying not to damage her already swollen lips.

"Teegan's with Betty and Abigal," Natalie whispered.

"So we have some free time." I smiled.

"Only if you're strong enough," Natalie teased.

"I hear pregnant women are pretty horny," I countered. My hand found her breast, my finger drawing teasing circles around the nipple. Her hips shifted toward me, encouraging my exploration. I loved when she was amorous. That she crawled into bed naked and woke me, left no question as to her current level of desire.

"This one is," Natalie verified, her eyes confirming it as well. My hand roamed between her legs. Her smile grew when I found her more than willing. She had no idea what it did to me to find her so desirous. I always found her a thing of beauty, but somewhere deep, there was that stupid feeling that I was merely tolerated. To know that she curled up into my sleeping form and got excited about waking me up shredded that ignorant feeling.

"I love you," I said as I shifted between her legs. I loved her eyes when I said those words. They shifted back and forth, looking first at my left eye and then the right, finding the truth of my words. I smiled as her hand guided me to her entrance.

"I love you too," Natalie said. I entered her, sending a shiver through my body. Her body seemed to sigh, accepting all of me as if I belonged nowhere else. I settled deep as her legs wrapped around my thighs.

"I think of you as my wife," I said, remembering my comment from the day before. Being trapped by her felt so good, I didn't move. She pulled more of my weight onto her. I found the pressure of her breasts even more wonderful.

"No proposal," Natalie laughed, "no wife." She pulled me in deeper and held me there. Her eyes were glued to mine. She squeezed me inside, and I returned an involuntary twitch in response.

"Will you marry me?" I asked.

"Not now, you idiot," Natalie snickered, rotating her hips to grind into me, "I need my lover at the moment. My husband has to wait until we're done." It was hard to make love and laugh at the same time. Somehow, love conquered our laughter. We found that rhythm that tantalized us both, sending those fabulous sensations circling through our bodies. I cradled my arms around my love when her back stiffened, and her body spasmed. The beauty of it was too much. I lost myself in her warmth, erupting between her legs. Heaven might as well be hell if it didn't contain that moment.

"You know I'll say yes, don't you?" Natalie asked. She was laying on my chest, her fingers playing with the small hairs that grew on my belly. I don't know why she found it enticing to pull lightly on them. The attention was welcome, so I never asked her.

"Are you removing the mystery?" I asked in response.

"We've been husband and wife for a while," Natalie replied, "I can't imagine anyone else naked in my bed, and you are so in love with me." She pinched some hairs and pulled them hard.

"Ouch!"

"See, I can torture you and still you don't throw me out of bed," Natalie said as she caressed the spot she had aggravated. Her lips found the spot as well.

"I didn't think I was worthy of you before," I admitted.

"I used to like that," Natalie said, "it was stupid, but I liked feeling superior." I ran my fingers through her hair, marveling at what she was admitting. "Love has no rank and to be real; it has to flow both ways. We're lucky that Teegan allows us to feel each other without interpretation." I kissed the top of her head. "you own my love and worth has nothing to do with it."

"I am yours," I said quietly.

"And I am yours," Natalie replied. Marriage wasn't necessary for us. We were already joined with a bond that was more powerful than any piece of paper could provide. I would ask her to marry me, and she would say yes. We would do it for the world and not for us. Our children deserved an unhindered legal connection and social acceptance.

We laid in each other's arms for a long time. It was so comfortable to hold her after our physical time apart. The discussion turned toward our unborn son. She was throwing names at me, and I vetoed a few. I could tell it was the only power I had in my child's naming. The final choice would be hers. She would choose a name that embodied the character of the boy she desired. I threw out some comical ones for consideration which earned me a smack in the belly followed by a kiss when she thought she slapped it too hard. A knock on the door stopped our play.

"Teegan is asking for you," Betty said from behind the door, "you guys decent?" Natalie shushed me when I was about to say we weren't. She pulled the sheet and blanket over us.

"Send her in," Natalie called when we were covered. The door cracked and in ran my little girl. I knew instantly what was going on when I heard muted laughter and the door closed quickly.

"Oh! Stinky," I said, holding my nose. Natalie laughed, lifting our smiling child onto the bed. Teegan ignored the odor and flung herself into my arms, between Natalie and myself. "potty training is my new goal," I said, kissing Teegan's cheek. Teegan laughed and wiggled like the bed was the best place in the world. I grabbed her feet and lifted them high and blew raspberries into her belly. She was a ticklish thing, trying desperately to struggle away with a wide mouth laugh.

"We don't have any clean diapers," Natalie laughed, trying hard not to breathe through her nose.

"Of all the things to forget," I said, rolling my eyes, "where's the bathroom?"

"Just outside the door," Natalie said. We donned our dirty clothes and took our girl for a bath. It was a gross bath though Teegan found our attempts at getting her grimy butt under the running faucet hilarious. She kept pushing away with her feet thinking it was a game. It took both of us to secure her enough to get her cleaned enough to fill the tub for a real bath.

Natalie took the soiled diaper to a garbage can away from any noses. Teegan and I had fun playing in water while she was away. She thought it would be best if I was as wet as her so we had a small water war. Natalie declared Teegan the winner when she returned.

"Betty and Abigal are out getting diapers," Natalie said, "Hank and Todd thought the whole thing was hilarious. Todd is the one who dreamt up the idea of sending her into our room."

"I remember someone else doing the same thing awhile back," I said with a sly smile. Natalie knelt behind me and kissed the side of my neck.

"But I did that out of love," Natalie lied, her smiling kisses felt to good to stop and debate. I just chuckled and accepted the caresses. Life with Natalie held no drawbacks.

Natalie and I traded off Teegan and took turns taking showers. When the three of us were clean, we found everyone in a large rec room. Betty and Todd were the only vets that remained. Natalie assured me she had thanked the rest. Hank's wife was out of town.

"What have I missed?" I asked as I sat down with Teegan in my lap. She was happy for a moment then struggled to be let go. I put her down, and she began exploring the room.

"Silence in the news," Hank said, "then again, I didn't expect Corbett would allow it publicized."

"He may not be aware," I sighed, "I was at the boiling point when I got to him. I projected anger into his mind. I'm not sure how, but I did. If it wasn't for my son, I think I would have killed him." Everyone's eyes widened. Natalie moved closer to me and put her hand in mine.

"We're pregnant," Natalie said, smiling.

"And you're sure it's a boy?" Hank asked as if he knew how we knew.

"Very sure," I said, looking in Natalie's eyes, "we've felt him, and he feels us." I loved how Natalie looked at me. Our looks held secrets only we understood.

"I understand you went Rambo," Hank said to me. I could almost hear the gears running in his head. He was analyzing everything. It wasn't to form a judgement; it was purely scientific.

"I could feel Corbett hitting Natalie," I said, "something snapped and all I could think of was getting to her. I'm not sure if I could have been stopped by anyone but Natalie and the kids." I paused and squeezed Natalie's hand and felt her squeeze in return. "I dropped three guards just because they were in my way. It was sheer anger that disabled them." Hank's body stopped moving, and he stared back at me. I could tell he wanted me to continue, but I was interrupted.

"I couldn't feel Corbett hitting me," Natalie added, "it infuriated him. He started punching me, and I felt Sam become some kind of monster. I was so scared it would ruin him."

"Your pain was projected?" Hank asked.

"Through Teegan," Natalie replied, nodding.

"Seems I'm the families pincushion," I chuckled, "even morning sickness." Natalie blushed, so I put my arm around her.

"All this without physical contact?" Hank questioned.

"Distance no longer matters," I replied, "I traveled across the country knowing exactly where they were. Not an address, but more like an unerring compass."

"That's because she loves you so much," Abigal said. Betty nodded in agreement. Hank looked around the room running through some internal calculations.

"People like Corbett will see great power in this bond," Hank commented, "are you sure you're not being warped by it as well?" It wasn't an acquisition. It was simply a question he needed to be answered.

"Corbett is insane," Natalie replied.

"Surging anger is not something you want to repeat," I added, "you become useless afterward and have to fight for consciousness. It's more of a survival thing."

"A family survival thing," Natalie clarified, "Teegan refused to bond with Corbett, that's what made him so angry."

"She is selective now?" Hank asked with surprise.

"She knew I didn't trust Corbett, so she didn't bond with him," Natalie replied, "she's getting older and deferred to my judgement."

"Her mother's judgement," I clarified. All eyes turned to Teegan, who was struggling to get her fingers around the handle of a drawer in an end table. She was pulling down on it, instead of out. I moved to her and showed her how it opened. She copied my movement, opening and closing the drawer a few times then moved on, strangely ignoring the contents.

"She'll grow to control it," Hank surmised.

"I think she will," Natalie agreed.

"Right now it's a cannon. Shooting out strong emotions to those she loves," I said, "somehow, when we're in desperate need an all access port opens, fear is abolished, and we know exactly what we need to guarantee our safety, the families safety." Natalie nodded in agreement.

"He's right," Abigal said, "all I could think about was making sure she and I were safe. I knew exactly what it would take to do that, and my body moved without hesitation."

"Why did she help me then?" Betty asked, "I had never bonded with her, yet she helped get me free of Gerard."
"Empathy," I replied, "I think she uses ours and seeks those in need." I dropped my eyes to the ground and thought a moment, "I think that's where all the power comes from. It comes from us and channeled through her. She's more the mirror than the source." I looked up to see Hank staring into space as his mind worked.

"It makes sense," Hank agreed, "how could a baby decipher it all without experience. I guess we should be thankful she found such sane parents." I caught myself from spouting out that I was an asshole before I met her. My empathy was wrapped in self-pity before the accident. It was the first bonding that had me looking outward. There was more to it than simple rules could define. Stinky was my angel.

"The government contacted me," Hank said, "specifically a Captain Hodges. They are aware of what happened yesterday." He let that sink in for a moment before he continued. "They want to make a deal, one that I think you can agree to."

"Which part of the government?" I asked.

"The military," Hank said, shrugging his shoulders, "though I think other branches may be involved."

"They know where Teegan is?" Natalie asked with concern.

"I suspect they may have followed you," Hank said.

"They can't have her," I said, trying to lower the anger that was building.

"Da!" Teegan called and ran to me. She had felt my anger rising and didn't like it. I pulled her into my arms, knowing I would risk everything to keep her with Natalie and me.

"They don't fully understand how strong she has become," Hank continued, waving his palms to calm us, "they think you've been combat trained," he said to me, "they want to keep tabs on her, not control her. I think the offer is a good one, but then I get see her more." He smiled at the last part.

"What's the deal?" I asked.

"You agree to a couple of things, and they give you both new identities," Hank said, then looked at Natalie, "your legal license will follow you," he looked back at me, "you'll receive a birth certificate that names you and Natalie as Teegan's biological parents." He looked again at Natalie, "it includes enough cash to let you start over though it won't fund more than a start."

"What do we have to agree too?" I prodded. I was sure it would be something I couldn't accept.

"One, you never speak of her actual origins to others," Hank replied. I nodded. "Two, she doesn't leave the country." It was acceptable until she was an adult. Then again, our agreements aren't hers when she becomes of age. "Three, I see her four times a year and report back to them. Her current location will be part of that report." I waited for part four, but it never came.

"They'll stay away?" I asked with some disbelief.

"I suspect they'll keep better tabs than they claim, but you'll be free to raise her without any direct interference."

"And you'll report what?" Natalie asked.

"Her capabilities and...," Hank stalled for a moment, "a threat assessment. The military uses crude terms but rest assured the analysis will be mine."

"If we refuse?" I asked.

"You'll have to hide again," Hank replied, "which will be a lot more difficult now. I'll help you either way." I looked at Natalie with concern. Hiding would only last so long. Cooperating with the government held its list of problems. Teegan wrapped her arms around my neck, and the bond took hold, pulling Natalie in with me.

If the government knew Corbett had found Teegan, then they had allowed the kidnapping. They thought Corbett could be controlled by greed. Natalie's thoughts mixed with my own. They and no idea that Corbett had meant to ultimately replace the government with his own. They had no clue he was insane. Our escape meant they were losing what control they thought they possessed. Direct action was difficult given the number of people involved. The mansion's staff and the vets couldn't all be controlled. We were a quantifiable bonded entity. Our concern seemed to rest in Teegan's welfare, something they also desired. Two people who had already bonded were a lower risk than attempting another research lab full of scientists.

The alternative struck Natalie and me simultaneously. They could just remove the risk. We couldn't stop a concerted effort to end Teegan's life. I looked at the girl in my arms and felt Natalie wrapping around the two of us. Teegan, and somehow I knew it was her, pulled in our son. The family must remain intact.

"We agree," Natalie and I said in unison. It would allow an adversary to remain at arm's length, and afford us the autonomy we desired. Teegan would not become a victim of ignorance. Our love was too great for that.

"You don't want more time to consider?" Hank asked with surprise.

"The alternative is too grave," I said and looked at Natalie, who nodded in agreement.

"You used the link," Hank said, "you two had a discussion and decided."

"Yep," I replied, "it's what families do. I guess this is our Magna Carta."

"And Portland is your Runnymede," Hank laughed.

It took some time to explain the humor to the others. Natalie enjoyed hearing her mother's name. I enjoyed making her remember. After all, it is as much Rose's legacy as ours. She would have seen the value in the agreement.

Chapter 30 - Sam

Sometimes you can take humor too far. In our case, we used it to pick our new home. Natalie had said that any old town would do as long as we were together. So I hit the internet and found Old Town, Maine. It was far from anyone who would know us and was surrounded by all the nature we could ever want. Our time in the cabin had given us an appreciation of the woods and the changing seasons, something we wanted continue to surround ourselves with. The fact that the University of Maine was only a short drive away sealed the deal. Getting a degree was still on my agenda.

We had acquired a decent sized house that backed up to the woods. Though the house needed work, Natalie and I instantly thought of it as home. Teegan thought it was an excellent place to explore. The first thing I did was put a latch on the basement door so she wouldn't explore her way down the wooden steps.

The government was more than willing to help settle us. It gave them comfort to know where we were. We took comfort in knowing that they would keep their distance if we cooperated. A legal job miraculously became available in a small firm 20 minutes away in Bangor. They had a sudden influx of government work and needed another associate. It didn't pay as much as Natalie was used too, but the hours were good, and they were instrumental in getting her licensed in the state. We weren't sure how much Lawford, Hickens, and Chapman knew. I suspected their curiosity was held in check by the new dollar signs. It was real work, so Natalie was happy. She enjoyed conversing with other lawyers and fighting the good fight.

We were busy cleaning up the house, checking off tasks on a list prepared by Natalie. Teegan was helping by following us around and making things twice as difficult.

My mother was coming, and Natalie was nervous. Throughout all the changes, the two hadn't met. She got it in her head that she might not measure up. I couldn't convince her that my mother's approval wasn't necessary. Telling her she was already beyond any expectations my mother had for my future was useless. Cleaning seemed the only thing that calmed her nerves.

Our new identities as a married couple, Mr. and Mrs. Fuller, also afforded us secure transfer of my mother. Giving up her trailer in New Mexico was not a hard sell. The snow in Maine almost dissuaded her, but Natalie's pregnancy sealed the deal. Like us, she had to cut all ties. It wasn't difficult since all her old friends were drunks and she was now sober. She couldn't see them anyway.

I found my mom a small apartment half a mile from our house. I was thinking of having her move in with us, but I didn't want to put that much pressure on Natalie right away. If they hit it off, I would broach the subject. If not, half a mile was close enough.

"I think that's the doorbell," I said with a sigh.

"She's early," Natalie panicked, "I haven't had a chance to shower and there's still dishes in the sink."

"It will be okay," I said. I cradled Natalie's lovely face and kissed her lips softly. I cheated and sent a burst of love through Teegan. I was getting so good at it I didn't have to think about it.

"I should, at least, be clean when I first meet her," Natalie commented.

"She's family," I said, "we'll all see each other at our worst, and, right now, you're as beautiful as ever."

"Liar," Natalie said, moving in front of a mirror. The doorbell rang again. "Oh, don't make her wait," she added, pushing my off so she could primp a few more seconds. I picked up Teegan and headed toward the door.

My mother was in worse shape than Natalie. I could see the fear in her eyes though her smile was real enough when I opened the door.

"Sam!" mom said as I opened the door fully. She had done something different with her hair. It was shorter than when I last saw her and a bit fuller. It looked less haphazard.

"Come in, Mom," I said, "this is Teegan." I bounced Teegan on my arm as if it would help identify who I was talking about. As always, Teegan gave a big smile.

"Oh, she's lovely," mom said in a grandmotherly tone I didn't know she had. She looked around quickly and asked nervously, "where is Natalie?"

"She'll be down in a minute," I said, "she's looking forward to meeting you." I wondered why we never told the truth in these matters. We throw around white lies thinking everyone would be better off not knowing how nervous everyone is.

"I was thinking," mom whispered as she leaned close to me, "maybe Natalie doesn't want me intruding. Maybe my coming here isn't a good idea." I was shaking my head, trying to make it look like it was a silly idea with my smile, "she may not want a woman like me near her children. I wasn't exactly a good mother."

"Nonsense," I said.

"I wouldn't blame her," my mom continued, "she's educated and probably thinks I'll be a bad influence. I don't want to ruin things for you."

"Natalie doesn't..." I started to say.

"She's a lawyer," my mother rambled on, "I dropped out of high school." She put a lot of thought into her argument. "Maybe if I just visit once in awhile and keep my distance." I could see water forming in her eyes. I wanted her to stop. "No one wants an old drunk around their family."

"Mom that's silly..." I started to argue, but my eyes caught Natalie off to the side. Her hand was covering her mouth, and there were tears in her eyes. She must have heard most of it. My mother turned to Natalie, and they both started crying. I had no idea what to do.

The two women faced each other for a moment, then collapsed into each other's arms crying.

"Children need their grandmothers," Natalie sobbed.

"You're so pretty," my mom cried.

"What just happened?" I whispered to Teegan. My two favorite woman were hugging and crying as if I wasn't in the room. I could have sworn they were afraid of each other just a moment earlier. In unison, they opened their arms and beckoned me to join the hug. To be honest, I was hesitant to join. Their faces were still distorted with the crying, and I think they expected me to cry also. I was confused, not tearful. It wasn't as if they gave me a choice, so Teegan and I squeezed in.

Their tears had made me forget about Teegan's new past time. She had gotten into the habit of kissing cheeks, mostly because the affection would make us smile. I didn't have time to warn my mother when Teegan pressed her lips to mom's cheek. Mom's expression changed and her teary eyes widened as the link flowed into her.

"Oh my," Mom said as her smile appeared. She took a step back, separating from us. "The way you described it, I thought it would be more subtle," she said to me, "she really is your daughter."

"She does love him so," Natalie said, wiping her tears and adding a smile.

"How does she do that?" Mom asked, "for a moment, I could see everything so clearly. The love you two share, the problems I thought I had aren't problems at all."

"We don't know," I replied, "we just accept it."

"How come I'm not bleeding like you were?" my mom asked, wiping her nose to make sure.

"Feelings are free," Natalie said almost laughing.

"It's anger and forcing the link that takes a toll," I clarified, "there's no cost in just loving her."

"She must be an angel," Mom said with a big smile. Teegan laughed and reached out for her. Mom took her in her arms without hesitation. Now my eyes teared. Memories from deep in the recesses of my mind awoke. The early years with my mom, before the drinking, when happiness was the order of the day. I saw it on her face again as she held Teegan. Natalie moved next to me and circled her arm around my waist. She sensed my need for closeness, even without Teegan spelling it out. I pulled her close as I enjoyed the mother I remembered.

At that moment, life was perfect.

Chapter 31 - Epilog

The room was cased in old wood paneling that was hand planed 150 years ago by a master craftsman. It had been well preserved with oil keeping its luster, a source of pride for the owner. Shelving, a little darker than the walls, lined the bulk of the perimeter holding leather-bound volumes that may have been as old as the walls. The trim along the top of the shelving displayed hand carved rose blooms that further enhanced the wood.

Four exquisitely detailed reading tables were laid symmetrically in the center of the room, each with two antique green glass shaded lamps. Plush claw foot chairs, four surrounding each table, completed the luxurious functionality.

Seated at the front table on left were two elderly men. Both long in years, but rigid in stature. Before them lay many pictures scattered beneath the lights. One wore an Italian tailored gray suit that seemed to fit the decor. The other, simple jeans and a sweater. Both were waiting patiently in silence with a stilled confidence that extruded power.

The door to the room opened on silent hinges. A middle-aged man in butler livery led in a tall, well dressed, black man. The butler left with the same silence with which he had entered.

"You lost it, Anthony?" The suited man asked the man who had entered. It was plain that he already knew the answer. It was more of an accusation.

"I assumed I had more time, Mr. Blackstone," Anthony said after he stopped before the table with a small bow. "They recovered her quickly. I was misinformed about the man's skills. I was led to believe he was uneducated and untrained. That was not the case."

"You had no opportunities?" The man in the sweater asked.

"I passed on one, thinking another less risky opportunity would arise," Anthony replied. He bowed his head lower in shame. "Poisoning its food would have identified me immediately. I'm sorry I failed you, Mr. Sabbatini."

"You failed yourself," Sabbatini sighed, "and humanity as well."

"It's done," Blackstone added, "and can't be undone. How was she removed so quickly?"

"The woman, Natalie," Anthony said, "she turned both of the guardians and somehow impaired Corbett."

"Or it did," Sabatini spat, lifting a picture of a small child from the table, "demons can be very tempting. We won't underestimate it again."

"I have had hints that General Podgorski may have involved himself," Blackstone said.

"That Jew!" Sabatini said, waving the picture at Blackstone, "first they stake our Lord to the cross, and now they work for humanity's ruin."

"Calm yourself, Nicholas," Blackstone said, "we will find it again. Then Anthony will redeem himself." He looked at Anthony as if it were a question.

"I shall, sir," Anthony said, "even if God calls for my life, I will rid the world of the hooved one."

"Then find it and kill it," Sabatini ordered as he ripped the picture in half.



***************************************

Preview: The Link 2, Chapter 1 - Teegan

***************************************



I am human, mostly. That's what they tell me though I seldom feel normal. My friend Samantha tells me she doesn't feel normal either, and she came into the world the old-fashioned way. I guess it is part of high school. I might feel better if I had a date for prom.